Skip to main content

Full text of "The guidance of Jesus for to-day : being an account of the teaching of Jesus from the standpoint of modern personal and social need"

See other formats


Bs  THE  GUIDANCE 
I      OF  JESUS 
FOR  TO-DAY 


CECIL  JOHN  CADOUX 


LIBRARY 


Ugrltfo 


cfl/ 
Shelf  No. 


TORONTO 


C.\\ 


Register  No.    -I 


THE    GUIDANCE    OF 
JESUS     FOR    TO-DAY 


THE  GUIDANCE  OF 
JESUS  FOR  TO-DAY: 

BEING  AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE 
TEACHING  OF  JESUS  FROM 
THE  STANDPOINT  OF  MODERN 
PERSONAL  AND  SOCIAL  NEED  By 
CECIL  JOHN  CADOUX,  M.A..D.D. 

AUTHOR  OF  "  THE  EARLY  CHRISTIAN  ATTITUDE  TO  WAR" 


LONDON:  GEORGE  ALLEN  &  UN  WIN  LTD. 
RUSKIN     HOUSE,    40    MUSEUM    STREET,    W.C.  i 


First  published  in  1920 


(All  rights  reserved) 


-5 


ARTHURO 
FRATRI  ET  AMIGO 


TABLE   OF   CONTENTS 

PAGE 

INTRODUCTION 13-22 

I.  THE    BEING  AND   GOODNESS   OF  GOD    .        .        .  23-43 

1.  The  existence  of  God 23 

2.  The  Fatherhood  of  God 23 

3.  Other  beliefs  about  Him 24 

4.  God's  good  gifts 25 

5.  God  provides  for  the  bodily  needs    .        .        .        .  25 

6.  God  supplies  the  needs  of  the  moral  and  spiritual  life  27 

7.  God's  responsiveness  to  prayer 31 

8.  God  "  will  endlessly  and  untiringly  forgive  "          .  33 

9.  '  The  Kingdom  of  God  '  as  a  gift      ....  36 

10.  God   promises    help,    protection,    and   guidance   in 

trouble 38 

11.  God  as  the  Giver  of  Rewards 40 

II.  THE  PERSON   AND  WORK  OF  JESUS    .       .       .  44-70 

1.  The  consciousness  of  Jesus 44 

2.  His  Divinity 43 

3.  The  greatness  and  wonder  of  the  facts    ...  49 

4.  His  mission 51 

5.  His  services  to  men 51 

6.  The  performance  of  cures 52 

7.  Guide  and  teacher  in  spiritual  and  moral  matters  .  54 

8.  His  prayers  on  behalf  of  men    ....         .  55 

9.  His  forgiveness  of  sins 56 

10.  The  connection  between  Jesus'  death  and  the  for 

giveness  of  sins 58 

11.  The  inaugurator  of  the  Kingdom  of  God        .        .  67 


8          The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

PAGE 

III.  HUMAN   DUTY 71-174 

A.  DUTY  IN  GENERAL ?i~73 

1.  Religion  as  duty .  71 

2.  The  leading  characteristics  of  duty         .        .  72 

B.  THE  OBSERVANCES  OF  RELIGION       ....  74-77 

1.  The  ceremonial  expression  of  religion     .        .  74 

2.  The  stuff  and  substance  of  religion        .       .  75 

3.  The  Sabbath 76 

C.  OUR  DUTY  TO  GOD 78-95 

1.  Repentance 78 

2.  Love 82 

3.  Different  aspects  of  love  for  God    ...  84 

4.  Obedience  to  God 85 

5.  The  imitation  of  His  perfect  Goodness  .        .  86 

6.  The  doing  of  God's  Will 86 

7.  The  Kingdom  of  God 88 

8.  Faith       .                        89 

9.  Prayer 90 

D.  OUR  DUTY  TO  JESUS 96-118 

1.  Jesus  has  for  men  '  the  religious  value  of  God  '  96 

2.  Acceptance  of  Jesus 97 

3.  Faith  in  Him 99 

4.  Love  and  reverence  for  Him    ....  102 

5.  Listening  Intelligently  to  Him          .       .       .  103 

6.  '  Following '  Him 107 

7.  Obedience  to  Him 109 

8.  Reliable,  industrious,  and  efficient  service   .  in 

9.  The  endurance  of  hardship  and  persecution  .  114 
10.  Mystical  union  with  Christ        .       .       .       .  115 

E.  OUR  DUTY  TO  OTHERS  GENERALLY      .       .       .      119-129 

1.  "  Thou    shalt   love   thy  neighbour  as    (thou 

lovest)  thyself" 119 

2.  What  is  love  ? 120 

3.  The  four  general  principles  involved  in  love  .  122 

4.  Mercy  (or  kindness)     .        .        .               .       .  122 

5.  Wisdom 123 


Contents  9 

PAGE 

6.  Truthfulness 124 

7.  Humility 127 

F.  OUR  DUTY  IN  DOMESTIC  AND  FINANCIAL  MATTERS  130-139 

1.  The  relations  of  the  sexes          .        .        .        .  130 

2.  The  inherent  sanctity  of  family  ties       .        .  130 

3.  The    sacrifice    of    family    obligations    to    the 

obligations  of  the  Kingdom  .        .        .        .  131 

4.  Celibacy 132 

5.  Property 133 

6.  Jesus  deprecates  the  keen  pursuit  of  wealth  .  134 

7.  Difficulty  of  the  problem  of  personal  property  135 

8.  A  popular  fallacy 138 

G.  OUR  DUTY  TO  WRONGDOERS      ....       140-146 

1.  The  treatment  of  wrongdoers    .        .        .        .  140 

2.  How  far  are  we  capable  of  discerning  wrong 

doing  140 

3.  Overcoming  evil  with  good        .        .        .        .  141 

4.  Definite  precepts — positive  and  negative        .  142 

5.  Forgiveness 142 

6.  Rebuke  and  remonstrance          .        .        .        .  143 
|  Concealment 144 

7.  J  Caution 145 

I  Withdrawal 145 

H.  OUR  DUTY  TO  OTHERS  POLITICALLY        .       .       147-174 

1.  Social  and  political  responsibility     .        .        .  147 

2.  Simplicity  and  complexity  of  the  problem    .  148 

3.  What  is  the  State  ? 148 

4.  What  the  principles  of  Jesus  amount  to       .  149 

i.  Obedience  to  government-orders    .        .  150 

ii.  Payment  of  taxes 150 

iii.  Submission  to  unjust  treatment    .       .  151 

iv.  Co-operation 152 

5.  An  important  proviso  in  regard  to  obedience 

and  co-operation 152 

6.  Divergence  from  the  State  in  regard  to  coercion .  155 

7.  Jesus'   precepts  exclude  coercion  and  injury  156 


10        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

PAGE 

8.  Coercive  violence  necessary,  in  a  sense,  to  the 

State 160 

9.  Rejection  of  unsatisfactory  solutions  of  the 

problem 160 

i.  Only  in  a  perfect  state  of  society  .        .  161 

ii.  Not  the  letter,  but  the  spirit        .        .  161 
iii.  Only  in  private  life,  not  in  public  or 

civic  affairs 161 

iv.  The  defence  of  others      .        .        .        .  162 
v.  Jesus  and  the  traders  in  the  Temple- 
courts      162 

vi.  The  chastisement  of  children         .        .  163 

vii.  The  restraint  of  lunatics          .        .        .  163 

viii.  God's  punishment  of  sinners  .        .        .  164 

ix.  War  as  an  illustration  of  Christian  life  164 

x.  '  Wars  and  rumours  of  wars  '        .        .  164 

ro.  Three  neglected  facts 165 

i.  Relativity  of  non-resistance  to  Christian 

discipleship 165 

ii.  The     positive     counterpart      of      non- 
resistance        1 66 

iii.  The  extension  of  non-resistance  neces 
sarily  gradual 166 

n.  The  resultant  attitude  of  the  modern  Christian 

to  the  modern  State 167 

The  meaning  of  compromise  .       .       .  168 

i.  The  payment  of  taxes     .       .       .       .  169 

ii.  Voting 170 

iii,  Obedience  to,  service  of,  and  co-opera 
tion  with  the  government  .       .       .  170 
12.  Practical  developments  we  may  look  for       .  171 

INDEX  OF  NEW  TESTAMENT  PASSAGES  REFERRED  TO    .  175' 


"  Theologians  of  a  certain  school  have  almost  resented  the 
attempt  to  present  Christ  the  Teacher,  as  if  it  were  better  for 
Christian  thought  to  be  busied  with  His  work  than  with  His  words. 
But  what  without  His  teaching  would  His  Person  and  death 
signify  ?  Are  they  not  mutally  necessary,  reciprocally  explicative  ? 
Would  not  His  teaching  be  aimless  without  His  death  ?  Does 
not  His  death  grow  luminous  only  as  He  Himself  is  made  its  inter 
preter  ?  His  words  have  been  a  sort  of  infinite  wonder  to  the 
world,  a  kind  of  Divine  heart  and  conscience  to  it.  They  are  but 
few ;  we  can  read  in  an  hour  all  of  His  thought  that  survives  in 
the  forms  human  art  has  created  to  clothe  and  immortalize  the 
human  spirit.  Nor  was  He  'careful  to  preserve  them,  wrote  no 
word,  commanded  no  word  to  be  written  ;  spoke,  as  it  were,  into 
the  listening  air  the  words  it  was  to  hear  and  preserve  for  all  time. 
And  the  speech  thus  spoken  into  the  air  has  been  like  a  sweet  and 
subtle  Divine  essence  in  the  heart  of  humanity." 

A.  M.  FAIRBAIRN,  Studies  in  the  Life  of  Christ,  p.  189. 


INTRODUCTION 

ONE  does  not  need  to  be  a  Jeremiah  in  order  to 
feel  oppressed  and  distressed  by  the  general  con 
ditions  of  human  life  to-day.  Look  where  we  will, 
it  is  hard  to  find  much  solid  ground  for  cheerfulness 
and  optimism.  The  Great  War,  which  was  to  have 
ended  war  and  ushered  in  the  Kingdom  of  God, 
has  bequeathed  to  us  a  heritage  of  suffering  and 
confusion  and  embitterment,  which  will  take  us  a 
century  at  least  to  remove,  and  which  threatens  to 
involve  us  in  several  wars  long  before  that  century 
elapses.  Our  Achan  has  gone,  but  the  accursed 
thing  remains.  Everywhere  there  is  unrest  and 
dissatisfaction  and  mutual  recrimination  over  poli 
tical  and  industrial  grievances.  The  Press  records 
its  full  daily  toll  of  private  folly  and  iniquity.  The 
Christian  Church,  the  body  to  which  belongs  of 
natural  right  the  task  of  moral  inspiration  and 
leadership,  is  coming  to  realize  more  acutely  than 
ever  her  powerlessness  to  deal  adequately  with  the 
enormous  problems  that  face  her.  It  is  not  true, 
indeed,  as  some  would  have  us  believe,  that  the 
churches  are  dead.  There  is  very  much  in  their 
life  and  work  to  be  proud  of  and  thankful  for  :  and 
it  may  be  that  much  of  the  feeling  of  depression 
prevalent  in  Christian  circles  to-day  is  due  to  the 
natural  tendency  of  all  idealists  to  exaggerate  their 


14        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

own  shortcomings.  As  Coventry  Pat  more  said : 
"  Christianity  has  always  appeared  to  her  contem 
poraries  to  be  in  a  state  of  decay.'1  But  when 
every  allowance  for  such  self-depreciation  has  been 
made,  the  recent  discovery  that  not  more  than 
twenty  per  cent,  of  the  manhood  of  the  country  have 
any  real  attachment  to,  knowledge  of,  or  contact 
with,  organized  Christianity,1  cannot  but  be  felt  as 

1  It  had  long  been  known  that  the  number  of  professed  Christians 
- — or  at  least,  of  church-going  Christians — in  this  country  was  a 
good  deal  smaller  than  it  ought  to  be  and  than  it  formerly  had 
been.  But  we  have  recently  had  fresh  light  thrown  on  the  actual 
condition  of  things  in  the  shape  of  a  thorough  investigation  into 
the  state  of  religion  in  the  British  Army  engaged  in  the  recent 
war.  The  enquiry  was  undertaken  by  a  large  and  representative 
committee  of  religious  leaders  ;  and  the  reports  thus  collected 
are  quoted  and  summarized  on  behalf  of  this  committee  by  Dr. 
D.  S.  Cairns,  in  The  Army  and  Religion  (Macmillan,  1919).  A 
number  of  passages  from  this  book  will  be  seen  to  bear  out  the 
statement  in  the  text. 

First,  in  regard  to  the  extent  to  which  the  Army  is  representative 
in  religious  matters  of  the  population  as  a  whole.  "  It  may  be 
well  maintained  that  the  attitude  of  the  Army  to-day  towards 
religion  is  fairly  indicative  of  the  normal  attitude  of  the  British 
people  as  a  whole  toward  religion"  (p.  24).  "In  all  this  the 
Army  is  simply  a  reflex  of  average  opinion  at  home,  as  everyone 
who  is  acquainted  with  average  public  opinion  is  well  aware.  The 
Christian  ideal  and  interpretation  of  national  life  are  simply  not 
in  possession  "  (p.  337).  "  Nothing  can  surely  be  clearer  than 
that  the  great  world  of  to-day  is  not  governed  by  Christian  stand 
ards,  and  for  the  want  of  them  has  come,  for  the  time,  to  con 
fusion  "  (p.  324). 

Next,  in  regard  to  the  actual  conditions  in  the  Army,  I  have 
noted  some  thirty  odd  passages  (of  various  lengths)  in  the  book, 
testifying  to  the  poverty  of  religious  knowledge  and  attainment 
among  the  soldiers.  See  pp.  10  ("  The  religion  of  ninety  per  cent, 
of  the  men  at  the  front  is  not  distinctively  Christian  "),  24  ("  To 
a  very  large  proportion  of  the  men  God  Himself  means  little  or 
nothing  "),  34  ("  Jesus  Christ  is,  in  my  opinion,  not  present  to 
their  consciousness,  either  as  an  idea  or  example.  They  do  not 
think  about  Him  at  all,  I  believe  "),  46  f  (similar  statement  by 
Dr.  Cairns  in  regard  to  over  four-fifths  of  the  men),  60  (Dr.  Cairns  : 


Introduction  15 

a  reproach,  or  at  least  as  a  very  grave  challenge, 
to  the  Church.  When  we  add  to  this  the  shame 

"  The  answers  .  .  .  are  all  to  the  effect  that  the  vast  majority 
are  in  a  condition  of  ignorance  about  the  Christian  religion  "), 
62  ("  The  majority  have  not  the  foggiest  notion  of  what  Christianity 
is  all  about  "),  69  (similar),  70  ("  The  great  majority  had  never 
found  themselves  compelled  to  reckon  with  religion  at  all "), 
78  ("  The  majority  of  men  think  very  little  about  religion  "), 
80  ("I  am  convinced  that  the  '  attitude  '  of  these  men  before 
the  war  was  pagan  "),  95  ("  .  .  .  the  mass  of  men,  hitherto  out 
of  touch  with  the  Churches  "),  108-123  (many  similar  testimonies, 
e.g.  "  the  ignorance  of  the  Army  in  religious  matters  is  colossal  "  ; 
"  that  four  out  of  every  five  should  be  lost  to  the  Church  is  a 
startling  fact  "),  144  f  (pagan  opinion  in  the  Army  as  to  impurity), 
177  (the  men  in  the  Army  "  do  not  seem  to  know  anything  about  " 
the  Kingdom  of  God),  189  ff  (Dr.  Cairns  :  "  It  is  safe  to  say  that 
these  papers  convey  the  overwhelming  conviction  that  the  very 
large  preponderance  of  the  men  in  the  armies  have  no  really  living 
touch  with  any  Church.  On  this,  indeed,  there  is  practical 
unanimity.  .  .  .  '  What  percentage  of  the  men,  would  you  say, 
are  in  vital  relationship  with  any  of  the  Churches  ?  '  .  .  .  About 
four-fifths  of  all  the  numerical  estimates  made  in  reply  to  the 
above  question  give  twenty  per  cent,  and  under.  .  .  .  We  do 
not  base  our  view  of  the  whole  situation  on  these  necessarily 
imperfect  inductions,  but  on  the  general  cumulative  effect  of  the 
whole  mass  of  evidence,  which  certainly  bears  out  the  impression 
that  these  estimates  convey,  that  three-fourths  or  four-fifths  of 
the  men  from  England  are  outside  living  relationship  "  (i.e.  with 
the  Church),  "  and  that  while  the  situation  in  Scotland  is  some 
what  better,  it  is  very  grave  "),  203,  205  ("  I  should  say  that 
loper  cent,  are  vitally  related  to  the  Church,  and  10  per  cent,  semi- 
attached  "),  209,  217,  221,  223-226,  229,  234,  240,  448  ("  '  Every 
one  must  be  struck  with  the  appalling  ignorance  of  the  simplest 
religious  truths.  Probably  80  per  cent,  of  these  men  from  the 
Midlands  have  never  heard  of  the  Sacraments.  .  .  .'  Nor  must 
it  be  assumed  that  this  ignorance  is  confined  to  men  who  have 
passed  through  the  elementary  schools.  The  same  verdict  is 
recorded  upon  those  who  have  been  educated  in  our  public  schools  "), 
452  ("  the  80  per  cent,  of  the  manhood  of  the  country  at  present 
unreached  by  any  form  of  organised  Christianity  "). 

I  owe  my  readers  an  apology  for  the  inordinate  length  of  this 
note  :  but  I  thought  it  best  to  let  the  various  witnesses  speak 
for  themselves,  so  that  the  cumulative  effect  of  their  independent 
testimony  might  not  be  missed.  As  will  have  been  seen,  it  would 


16        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

of  our  disunion,1  the  insufficiency  everywhere  of  the 
spirit  of  fellowship,  the  diminution  of  our  numbers, 
and  the  chaotic  confusion  of  our  thinking,  it  is  hard 
to  repress  feelings  of  the  most  serious  discontent  and 
the  most  poignant  sorrow.  Men  everywhere  to-day 
are  in  the  same  pitiable  state  as  were  the  crowds 
upon  whom  Jesus  had  compassion,  "  because  they 
were  worried  and  bewildered,  like  sheep  without  a 
shepherd/' 

But  man's  extremity  is  God's  opportunity.  Nothing 
disposes  men  more  to  listen  to  God's  voice  and  to 
seek  to  know  His  Will,  than  does  the  discovery  of 
their  own  utter  need  and  their  inability  to  meet  it 
out  of  their  own  resources.  The  crying  necessity 
of  to-day  is  a  re-discovery  of  God's  Will  for  the 
conduct  of  human  life.  A  time  of  general  discontent 
is  a  time  for  everyone  to  push  his  own  pet  corrective 
for  human  ills.  Many  of  the  correctives  that  are 
being  so  warmly  commended  to  us  in  these  days 
may  be  of  very  great  value  :  but  how  can  one  be 
sure  that  any  one  of  them  really  touches  the  centre 
of  the  problem  ?  At  any  rate  we  need  some  un 
mistakably  radical  policy,  which  clearly  goes  to  the 
heart  of  the  matter  and  which  will  serve  as  a  test 
to  measure  the  worthiness  and  promise  of  every 
proposed  reform.  Nothing  less  than  a  re-discovery 

have  been  easy  to  swell  the  size  of  the  note  still  further  by  quoting 
other  passages  verbatim  ;  but  what  has  been  quoted  will  suffice 
to  make  it  clear  that,  whatever  allowance  has  to  be  made  for  the 
impossibility  of  obtaining  exact  statistics,  for  the  larger  number 
of  women  than  of  men  in  the  Church,  etc,  the  society  in  which 
we  live  is  predominantly  unchristian,  so  far  as  any  conscious 
profession  of  Christianity  goes. 

1  On  the  scandal  caused  to  religiously  minded  outsiders  by 
the  divisions  of  the  Church,  see  The  Army  and  Religion,  pp.  212-219, 
241  f. 


Introduction  17 

of  God's  Will  for  human  life  will  satisfy  these  con 
ditions.  And  when  once  that  is  admitted,  the  next 
step  is  not  difficult.  What  means  have  we  of  know 
ing  God's  Will  ?  God  has  not  left  Himself  without 
witnesses.  Guided  by  the  promptings  of  His  Spirit 
within  us,  we  recognize  the  expression  of  His  purposes 
in  the  world  of  nature,  and  in  every  good  life,  past 
and  present.  But  there  is  One  in  whom,  by  the 
consensus  of  orthodox  and  heterodox  alike, 

The  Great  Invisible,  by  symbols  seen, 
Shines  with  peculiar  and  concentred  light. 

In  Jesus  we  have  the  fullest  revelation  of  that 
Divine  Love  and  that  Divine  Law  which  are  less 
perfectly  charactered  for  us  in  all  human  goodness 
and  in  all  natural  beauty.  But  much  as  we  can 
learn  from  these  latter,  we  cannot  afford  to  ignore 
God's  special  and  unspeakable  gift.  Our  need  is 
so  urgent  that  we  dare  not  give  other  than  the  first 
place  in  the  counsels  of  our  life  to  Jesus.  His  touch 
has  still  its  ancient  power.1  Dean  Inge  has  truly 
said  :  "  Since  there  never  has  been  a  time  when  the 
character  of  Christ  and  the  ethics  which  he  taught 
have  been  held  in  higher  honour  than  the  present, 
there  is  every  reason  to  expect  that  the  next  '  Age 
of  Faith/  when  it  comes,  will  be  of  a  more  genuinely 
Christian  type  than  the  last."  *  We  say  of  Jesus 
what  our  evangelical  fathers  said — with  a  somewhat 

?  "  The  real  miracle,  which  only  escapes  our  notice  because  it 
is  so  familiar,  is  the  irresistible  vitality  of  the  ethical  teaching  of 
the  Gospel  "  (F.  C.  Burkitt,  The  Gospel  History  and  its  Transmission, 
p.  27).  "  History  itself  has  shown  that  in  the  main  it  "  (the  teach 
ing  of  Jesus)  "...  is  as  fresh  at  the  end  of  eighteen  centuries 
as  when  first  it  was  delivered  "  (W.  Sanday,  in  Hastings'  Dictionary 
of  the  Bible,  ii.  p.  6iyA).  »  Outspoken  Essays,  p.  171. 

2 


18        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

different  reference  from  theirs,  no  doubt,  but  with 
no  less  conviction  and  fervour  :  "  There  is  salvation 
in  none  other  :  for  there  is  no  other  name  under 
heaven  given  among  men  whereby  we  must  be 
saved,"  and  therefore,  "  how  shall  we  escape,  if 
we  neglect  so  great  salvation  ?  "  J 

In  face  of  the  magnitude  of  the  issue  and  of  the 
task  it  involves,  the  contribution  offered  by  this 
little  book  is  a  very  small  and  modest  one.  It  is 
simply  an  account  of  the  content  of  Jesus'  teaching 
framed,  not  on  the  plan  that  would  commend  itself 
most  readily  to  the  scientific  critic,  but  with  an 
eye  to  the  personal  needs  and  duties  of  the  modern 
Christian  disciple,  and  furnished  with  such  brief 
comments  and  elucidations  as  will,  it  is  hoped,  help 
to  make  the  bearing  of  this  teaching  on  modern 
problems  somewhat  clearer.  "It  is  one  of  the 
highest  tasks,"  said  Benjamin  Jowett,  "  on  which 
the  labour  of  a  life  can  be  spent,  to  bring  the  words 
of  Christ  a  little  nearer  the  heart  of  man."  2  And 
it  is  with  the  object  of  doing  something  towards 
the  fulfilment  of  that  task  that  the  following  pages 
are  offered  to  the  public.  The  substance  of  them 
was  first  put  together  and  delivered  in  the  form  of 
lectures  at  the  invitation  of  the  Ministry  Committee 
of  the  Society  of  Friends  at  York  in  November  and 
December,  1919.  It  has  however  been  largely  recast 
and  rewritten  for  publication. 

Before,   however,    we   proceed   to   the   details    of 

1  Cf  Oscar  Holtzmann,  Life  of  Jesus  (ET),  p.  527  :  "  That 
ecclesiastical  community  will,  we  cannot  doubt,  be  able  to  claim 
a  pre-eminence  over  all  others  which  guides  its  members  nearest 
to  a  historical  understanding  of  primitive  Christianity,  with  a 
view  to  renewing  within  itself  the  primitive  Christian  ideal  of  life." 

*  Essays  and  Revieivs,  p.  380. 


Introduction  19 

our  subject,  something  further  must  be  said  in 
regard  to  the  general  relation  of  Jesus'  teaching 
to  modern  Christian  life.  Three  views  of  that 
relationship  are  possible  :  first,  that  we  ought  to 
obey  completely  and  literally  all  that  Jesus  said, 
because  he  said  it  ;  secondly,  that  we  do  not  need 
to  obey  any  of  it  literally,  either  because  we  are 
not  under  law  but  under  grace,  or  because,  having 
the  Risen  Christ  within  us,  we  do  not  need  the 
detailed  guidance  of  the  historical  Jesus,  or  for 
some  other  reason ;  and  thirdly,  that  we  ought 
indeed  to  obey  it,  but  that  our  obedience  is  limited 
in  some  way.  The  first  of  these  positions  is  wrong, 
because  it  would  give  us  no  right  to  judge  one  pre 
cept  more  important  than  another,  to  say  for  instance 
that  it  is  more  important  to  love  God  than  to  cross 
the  Sea  of  Galilee,  for  to  do  so  would  be  to  appeal 
to  an  authority  more  fundamental  than  that  of  the 
teaching  itself.  The  second,  though  held  in  high 
quarters,  is  wrong,  because  it  does  not  do  justice 
to  the  immense  stress  which  Jesus  laid  on  men's 
obedience  to  his  teaching,  because  it  presupposes 
that  the  '  Inner  Light  '  dispenses  with  the  necessity 
for  all  external  guidance,  and  because,  if  admitted, 
the  worst  acts  of  unchristian  cruelty  can  be  justified.1 

1  Compare,  e.g.  J.  F.  Bethune-Baker,  The  Influenca  of  Christi 
anity  on  War  (1888),  pp.  nf:  "Christ  never  seems  to  wish  so 
much  to  assert  a  new  truth,  or  a  new  law,  as  to  impress  upon  His 
hearers  the  spiritual  significance  of  some  old  truth  or  law  ;  to  raise 
them  altogether  out  of  the  sphere  of  petty  detail  into  the  life  of  all- 
embracing  principles  ;  to  show  them  how  all  depends  upon  the 
spirit  and  the  motive  of  their  actions,  how  they  may  do  all  things 
to  the  glory  of  God.  .  .  .  The  theory  upon  which  the  Inquisition 
acted,  that  physical  sufferings  are  of  no  moment  in  comparison 
with  the  supreme  importance  of  the  spiritual  welfare,  is  quite 
consonant  with  the  tone  of  Christ's  commands  and  teaching  " 


20        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

The  third  also  is  wrong,  if  the  limits  set  to  our 
obedience  are  an  arbitrary  selection  of  ill-thought- 
out  claims,  such  as  those  of  denominational  loyalty, 
fashion,  personal  convenience,  business,  patriotism, 
or  obedience  to  the  powers  that  be.  The  truth  of 
the  matter  is  surely  this  :  that  Divine  guidance  is 
a  compound  of  two  elements  :  firstly,  an  internal 
and  subjective  stimulus  and  check,  the  '  testimonium 
Spiritus  Sancti '  within  us,  the  '  indwelling  Christ  ' 
of  Paul,  the  '  Inner  Light  '  of  the  Quaker,  the  con 
science  of  the  ordinary  man,  which  prompts  us  to 
seek  God's  Will  and  which,  however  imperfect  may 
be  the  use  we  are  able  to  make  of  it,  is  yet  our 
ultimate  and  most  fundamental  authority  in  religious 
and  moral  matters,  because  it  is  the  only  point 
where  God  and  ourselves  come  into  immediate  contact 
and  the  only  means  we  have  of  recognizing  the 
Divine  Truth  and  the  Divine  Will  when  they  are 
externally  presented  to  us ;  and  secondly,  the 
external  embodiments  of  the  Divine  Truth  and  Will 
in  nature,  reason,  human  goodness,  and  in  Jesus- 
embodiments  which  are  subject  indeed  to  the  certi 
fication  and  the  check  of  the  Inner  Light,  but  with 
which  the  Inner  Light,  for  all  its  ultimacy  and 
fundamentality,  cannot  dispense.  The  teaching  of 
Jesus  has  therefore  got  to  be  both  criticized  and 
obeyed,  both  sifted  and  reverently  observed  :  and 
just  as  the  obligation  to  obey  does  not  cancel  the 
need  for  criticism  and  interpretation,  neither  ought 

(italics  mine).  For  the  plea  that  the  apparently  mistaken  views 
of  Jesus  as  to  the  Last  Things  invalidate  his  teaching  and  destroy 
his  infallibility  as  a  guide  for  modern  life,  cf  Herrmann  in  The 
Social  Gospel,  pp.  176-225,  and  K.  Lake,  The  Stewardship  of  Faith, 
pp.  43  ff. 


Introduction  21 

the  ability  to  sift  and  criticize  and  the  duty  of  doing 
so  to  be  taken  as  exempting  us  from  the  obligation 
to  obey.  As  men  under  authority,  it  is  our  business 
not  only  to  interpret  our  instructions,  but  also  to 
carry  them  out. 

For  the  purpose  in  hand  we  confine  ourselves 
mainly  to  the  Synoptic  Gospels — not  because  the 
Fourth  Gospel  is  a  romance,  but  because  the  dis 
courses  it  attributes  to  Jesus  are  to  a  large  extent 
framed — in  a  manner  which  the  literary  ethics  of 
the  time  freely  permitted — with  an  eye  rather  to 
doctrinal  interests  than  to  historical  truth,  and  it 
therefore  adds  but  little  to  our  knowledge  of  what 
Jesus  himself  taught.  The  sayings  in  the  Synoptic 
Gospels,  it  is  true,  are  not  based  on  verbatim  reports, 
and  they  need  a  good  deal  of  careful  examination 
and  criticism.  Here  and  there  we  have  to  reject  a 
saying  on  the  ground  either  of  its  internal  improba 
bility  or  of  its  divergence  from  an  apparently  more 
trustworthy  parallel.1  But  on  the  whole  the  Synoptic 
sayings  go  back  to  reliable  personal  reminiscence 
and  tradition.  Up  and  down  early  Christian  litera 
ture  we  find  a  number  of  sayings  ascribed  to  Jesus 
which  do  not  occur  in  our  Gospels.  These  are  of 
all  degrees  of  historical  probability,  from  virtual 
certainty  2  down  to  virtual  impossibility. 3  We  shall 
have  occasion  now  and  then  to  quote  some  of  these. 

This  presentation  of  Jesus'  teaching  aims  at 
completeness,  but  only  in  a  certain  sense.  The 

1  E.g.  Mt  xii.  40  (see  below,  p.  145  n  i),  and  Lc  vi.  36,  xi.  13  b 
(compared  with  Mt  v.  48,  vii.    nb). 

2  E.g.  Acts  xx.  35. 

3  See  J.  H.  Ropes'  article  '  Agrapha  '  in  Hastings'  DB  v,  pp. 
343-352,   where  the  literature  on  the  subject  is  catalogued.     Cf 
also   E.   Preuschen,   Antilegomena,   pp.    26-31. 


22        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

reader  will  not  necessarily  find  every  saying  that 
is  attributed  to  him,  quoted  or  discussed  or  even 
referred  to  in  these  pages.  At  the  same  time  he 
has  a  right  to  assume  that  the  whole  of  the  material 
has  been  examined  and  that  due  account  has  been 
taken  of  everything  significant  for  our  purpose.1 

1  I  might  explain  at  this  point  that  words  bracketed  in  a  trans 
lated  passage  are  those  required  to  make  the  translation  read 
smoothly,  though  they  have  nothing  corresponding  to  them  in 
the  original :  that  the  sign  |j  or  [Js  means  the  parallel  passage  or 
passages  in  the  other  Gospels  :  and  that  the  letters  f,  ff,  mean 
'  and  the  following  verse (s),'  '  page(s),'  etc. 


The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for 
To-Day 

i 

THE  BEING  AND  GOODNESS  OF  GOD 

i.  JESUS  takes  the  existence  of  God  for  granted,  for 
the  simple  reason  that  none  of  his  contemporaries 
were  concerned  to  deny  it.  This  fact  might  seem 
at  the  outset  a  serious  defect  so  far  as  the  modern 
usefulness  of  his  message  is  concerned  :  but  it  is 
less  so  than  it  seems,  for  modern  doubts  about  the 
being  of  God  can  be  removed,  if  at  all,  not  by  reasons 
in  support  of  it — one  questions  whether  any  agnostic 
or  atheist  has  ever  been  helped  to  believe  by  the 
so-called  philosophical  proofs  of  God's  existence— 
but  by  a  spiritual  experience,  which  is  in  essence 
not  intellectual,  but  ethical  and  personal.  Jesus' 
contribution  to  this  section  of  '  Christian  evidences  ' 
consists,  not  in  any  reasons  or  arguments  he  ad 
vanced,  but  in  the  whole  impact  of  his  life,  words, 
and  death  upon  the  mind  and  heart  of  man. 

2.  The  Fatherhood  of  God  is  the  core  of  Jesus' 
message  and  of  the  Christian  Gospel,  and  the  clue 
that  best  helps  us  to  unravel  the  most  baffling 

23 


24        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

problems  of  human  life.1  The  true  import  of  the 
Divine  Fatherhood  has  been  somewhat  obscured  by 
the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  which  presents  "  God 
the  Father  "  to  us  as  primarily  the  Father,  not  of 
His  children,  but  of  "  God  the  Son."  a  The  modern 
emphasis  on  personality  and  personal  relationships 
is  bringing  back  the  message  of  Jesus  to  its  rights. 
With  the  waif  in  Bleak  House  we  confess  :  "  Our 
Father  1 — yes,  that's  wery  good,  sir." 

3.  This  conception  of  God  as  Father  crowned  and 
glorified  all  those  other  beliefs  about  Him  which  Jesus 
learnt  from  the  faith  of  his  people  and  embraced 
as  the  verdict  of  his  own  judgment  and  experience. 
That  faith,  in  opposition  to  paganism,  declared  God 
to  be  one,  not  many, 3  and  to  be  morally  perfect, 
not  subject  to  human  faultiness.4  According  to  the 
simple  cosmology  of  the  time,  it  described  Him  as 
'  heavenly  '  or  dwelling  in  heaven  5 — a  thought  which 
modern  science  has  deprived  of  all  but  a  poetical 
value  for  us.  It  was  conscious  of  the  unsearchable 
mystery  of  the  Divine  Being 6  :  Jesus  called  God 
"  the  Father  who  is  in  secret."  7  In  keeping  with 
the  natural  tendency  of  the  Semitic  mind  to  express 
its  sense  of  the  greatness  of  God  by  means  of  a  sort 

1  On  contemporary  Jewish  belief  in  the  Fatherhood  of  God, 
see  O.  Holtzmann,  Life  of  Jesus  (ET),  pp.  99  f,  262,  and  G.  Dalman, 
The  Words  of  Jesus  (ET),  pp.  184-189.  Dalman  shows  that  the  Jews 
of  Jesus'  day  were  familiar  with  the  idea  of  God  being  the  Father, 
not  of  the  Chosen  Race  only,  but  of  the  individual  member  of  it. 

a  J.  Martineau,  Essays,  Reviews,  and  Addresses,  ii,  pp.  530-532. 

3  Deut  vi.  4  ;    Me  xii.  29  ;    Mt  xxiii.  9. 

4  Zeph  iii.  5,  etc  ;    Mt  v.  48  ;    Me  x.  18  ||s. 

5  Ps  cxv.  1 6  ;  Isa  Ixvi.  i,  etc  ;  Mt  v.  34,  vi.  9,  xxiii.  9,  etc.     For 
'  heaven  '  as  a  reverent  synonym  for  God,  see  Dan  iv.  26 ;  Lc  xv. 
1 8,   21;  Me  xi.  30  ||s.     Cf  Dalman,  op  cit,  pp.  92  f,  206,  217  ff. 

6  Deut  xxix.   29  ;    Job  v.  9,  xi.   7  ;    Ps  cxlv.  3. 

7  Mt  vi.  6,   1 8. 


The  Being  and  Goodness  of  God         25 

of  religious  determinism,  it  ascribed  almightiness  to 
Him  in  such  terms  as  seem  to  us  to  exclude  all 
human  initiative  and  even  responsibility.1  Thus 
Jesus  declares  all  things  to  be  possible  to  God,2 
and  applies  the  doctrine,  as  we  shall  see,  with  great 
frankness  and  in  ways  that  cause  considerable  per 
plexity  to  a  modern  Christian's  mind. 

4.  Waiving    for    the    moment    this    philosophical 
difficulty,  we  can  see  how  excellent  a  ground  the 
doctrine  of  the  Divine  Fatherhood  proved  for  what 
Jesus  had  to  teach  men  respecting  God's  good  gifts. 
V  is  the  fulcrum  that  gives  him  his  great  leverage, 
.ilong  with  its  implication  of  the  sameness  of  right  - 

-  eousness  in  God  and  in  men,  it  often  furnishes  him 
with  a  basis  for  a  form  of  argument,  of  which  he 
was  extremely  fond — the  '  argument  a  fortiori/  the 
deduction,  that  is,  of  a  truth  from  something  still 
less  obvious  than  itself,  but  yet  capable  of  demon 
stration,  the  argument  for  instance  that  what  is 
greater  than  the  whole  is  therefore  greater  than 
the  part.  On  the  strength  therefore  of  God's  fatherly 
goodness,  Jesus  specifies  a  number  of  gifts  and 
blessings  that  He  confers  on  men.  The  terms  he 
uses  for  them  do  not  give  us  a  set  of  strictly  co 
ordinate  and  distinct  favours  ;  but  they  serve 
none  the  less  as  a  rough  working  classification. 

5.  In  the   first   place,   then,   God  provides  for   the 
bodily  needs  of  His  children.     "  He  raises   His  sun 
upon   evil   and  good    (men   alike),    and   rains   upon 
(the)   righteous   and  unrighteous."  3     "  Therefore,    I 

1  Gen  xviii.  14 ;  Exod  iv.  21,  etc ;  Job  xlii.  2  ;  Mai  i.  2-3  ;  Rom  ix. 
10-26.  2  Me  x.  27  b  ||s,  xiv.  36. 

3  Mt  v.  45  ;  cf  Me  ii.  27  :  "  The  Sabbath  came  into  being  for 
man's  sake." 


26        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

say  to  you,  do  not  be  anxious  for  your  life,  (as  to) 
what  ye  will  (have  to)  eat  or  what  to  drink,  nor 
for  your  body,  what  ye  will  (have  to)  wear.  Is  not 
the  life  more  (important)  than  the  food,  and  the 
body  than  the  clothing  ?  l  Look  at  the  birds  of 
the  heaven,  how  they  sow  not  nor  reap  nor  gather 
into  barns,  and  (yet)  your  heavenly  Father  feeds 
them.  Do  ye  not  far  surpass  them  ?  .  .  .  And  why 
are  ye  anxious  about  clothing  ?  Consider  the  lilies 
of  the  field,  how  they  grow.  They  toil  not,  neither 
do  they  spin  :  but  I  tell  you  that  not  even  Solomon 
in  all  his  glory  was  clad  like  one  of  these.  But  if 
God  so  clothes  the  grass  of  the  field,  which  is  (growing) 
to-day  and  to-morrow  is  thrown  into  (the)  oven, 
will  He  not  much  more  (clothe)  you,  (ye  men)  of 
small  faith  ?  Do  not  therefore  be  anxious  saying, 
'  What  shall  we  eat  ?  '  or  '  What  shall  we  drink  ?  ' 
or  '  What  shall  we  wear  ?  ' — for  all  these  things  the 
Gentiles  seek  for — for  your  heavenly  Father  knows 
that  ye  need  all  these  things.  But  seek  first  His 
Kingdom  and  His  righteousness,  and  all  these  things 
will  be  given  you  in  addition."  2  There  is  nothing 
here  to  justify  the  common  idea  that  Jesus  dis 
couraged  industry  and  forethought  in  the  business 
affairs  of  life.  The  Authorized  Version,  with  its 
archaic  rendering,  '  Take  no  thought/  obscures  the 
main  point  of  the  passage  from  the  eyes  of  a  modern 

1  Here  is  an  implicit  argument  a  fortiori  :  "  i.e.  God  who  has 
already  given  the  one,  can  surely  give  the  other  "  (J.  H.  Oldham, 
Studies  on  the  Teaching  of  Jesus,  p.  60). 

•  Mt  vi.  25-33=Lc  xii.  22-31.  Cf  the  saying  ascribed  to  Jesus 
by  Clemens  of  Alexandria  and  Origenes  :  "  Ask  for  the  great  things 
and  the  little  things  will  be  added  unto  you  ;  and  ask  for  the 
heavenly  things,  and  the  earthly  things  will  be  added  unto  you  " 
(Ropes,  in  Hastings'  DB  v,  p.  349  b). 


The  Being  and  Goodness  of  God          27 

reader.  The  appeal  to  the  birds  and  lilies  is  easily 
misunderstood  :  the  argument  implied  is  not,  'These 
creatures  do  not  work,  so  you  need  not/  but  :  '  If 
God  supplies  their  need,  though  they  cannot  toil 
like  you,  how  much  more  (again  the  argument  a 
fortiori)  will  He  supply  the  needs  of  you  men,  whom 
He  has  equipped  with  energy  and  intelligence  and 
so  enabled  to  avail  yourselves  the  more  fully  of  His 
gifts  in  Nature  ?  When  therefore  we  pray  :  "  Give 
us  to-day  our  bread  for  the  morrow,"  *  we  do  not 
ask  to  be  relieved  of  the  necessity  of  work  ;  we 
ask  that  we  may  be  helped  to  work  so  intelligently 
and  efficiently,  and  with  minds  so  untrammelled 
by  worry,  that  our  labours  may  secure  to  us  the 
things  we  need.  That  qualification  which  Jesus 
introduces — "  Seek  ye  first  His  Kingdom  " — and  all 
the  hard  facts  of  human  mismanagement,  poverty, 
starvation,  luxury,  and  profiteering,  do  not  avail  to 
cancel  the  truth  of  God's  giving.  "  God  is  the 
strong  unresting  Servant  of  His  Universe.  He 
reigns  by  serving  .  .  .  God  has  ever  been  the  Super- 
drudge  of  His  creation.  .  .  .  His  activity  is  every 
where."  » 

6.  But  God  supplies  the  needs  of  the  moral  and 
spiritual  life,  as  well  as  of  the  physical.  He  feeds 
men  with  every  word  that  issues  from  His  mouth  3  : 
He  fills  those  that  hunger  and  thirst  for  righteous 
ness  4  :  the  plants  that  He  plants  will  never,  like  the 
Pharisees,  be  uprooted  5  :  He  has  sent  men  Moses 

'  Mt  vi.   n  ||. 

1  J.  A.  Robertson,  The  Spiritual  Pilgrimage  oj  Jesus,  p.  179. 
The  question  of  the  many  apparent  exceptions  to  God's  universal 
bounty  is  linked  up  with  the  general  question  of  God's  attitude  to 
human  suffering.  This  question  is  briefly  discussed  below,  pp.  38-40. 

3  Mt  iv.  4  ||.  4  Mt  v.  6.  s  Mt  xv.   13. 


28        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

and  the  Prophets,  to  move  them  to  repentance  x  : 
He  wanted  His  house  to  be  called  a  house  of  prayer 
for  all  the  nations  2 :  He  grants  a  vision  of  Himself 
to  the  pure  in  heart  3  :  He  reveals  things  that  flesh 
and  blood  cannot  reveal,  and  He  reveals  them, 
not  to  the  wise  and  clever,  but  to  the  simple  and 
childlike,  such  as  Simon  Bar-jona  4 :  He  is  to  be 
asked  not  to  lead  us  into  temptation,  but  to  rescue 
us  from  the  evil  one. 5 

It  is  not  difficult  for  a  modern  Christian  to  believe 
in  a  general  way  that  God  assists  him  in  his  moral 
and  spiritual  life  }  but  if  the  question  be  asked, 
'  Are  the  plants  to  blame  if  the  Heavenly  Father 
did  not  plant  them  ?  '  or,  '  Will  God  lead  us  into 
temptation,  unless  we  ask  Him  not  to  ?  '  the  answer 
is  not  easy  to  give.  The  difficulty  lies  partly  in 
the  natural  Calvinism  of  the  Jewish,  or  rather  the 
Semitic,  mind.  No  skill  on  the  part  of  modern 
commentators  can  eliminate  the  element  of  deter 
minism  from  some  of  these  words  of  Jesus.  But 
such  determinism  came  naturally  to  the  Jew.  It 
seemed  to  him  to  follow  from  the  supreme  sover 
eignty  of  God.  God  was  in  His  world  what  Joseph 
was  in  the  Egyptian's  house  :  "  Whatsoever  they 
did  there,  He  was  the  doer  of  it."  Hence  the  idea 
of  God  hardening  Pharaoh's  heart,  loving  Jacob  and 
hating  Esau,  and  so  on.  How  this  belief  in  the 
universal  agency  of  God  was  to  be  reconciled  with 
a  belief  in  man's  responsibility  for  his  sins  or  with 
the  freedom  of  man's  will,  was  a  question  that  did 
not  trouble  the  Jew.  He  simply  believed  that  both 
sides  of  the  discrepancy  were  true.  Thus  it  is  that 

1  Mt  xxiii.  34  ||  ;  Lc  xvi.  29-31.  *  Me  xi.   17  ||s. 

3  Mt  v.  8.  4  Mt  xi.  25  f  ||,  xvi.   17.  5  Mt  vi.   13  ||. 


The  Being  and  Goodness  of  God         29 

Jesus  phrases  the  prayer  for  Divine  help  in  such 
a  way  as  to  suggest  to  us  that,  if  the  help  is  not 
given,  God  and  not  ourselves  will  be  responsible  for 
the  consequences. 

We  must  not,  however,  be  tempted  to  discard  this 
teaching  on  the  score  of  what  we  to-day  may  feel 
to  be  its  obviously  difficult  presentation.  It  is 
easier  for  us  to  see  the  philosophical  difficulty  than 
to  solve  it.  Not  only  the  Jew — but  every  man- 
tends  to  be  an  unconscious  Calvinist  when  he  prays. 
Here  for  instance  we  are  told  of  Brother  Lawrence  : 
"  That  when  he  had  failed  in  his  duty,  he  simply 
confessed  his  fault,  saying  to  GOD,  I  shall  never  do 
otherwise,  if  Thou  leavest  me  to  myself ;  'tis  Thou 
must  hinder  my  falling,  and  mend  what  is  amiss.  That 
after  this,  he  gave  himself  no  farther  uneasiness 
about  it."  J  It  is  all  very  well  to  say  that  human 
goodness  is  the  work  neither  of  man  alone,  nor  of 
God  alone,  but  of  the  two  in  co-operation.  That 
may  be  true,  but  it  does  not  solve  the  difficulty. 
For  the  question  remains,  who  is  to  take  the  first 
step  in  the  process  ?  If  God  has  to  take  it,  then 
man's  real  freedom  and  responsibility  are  under 
mined  :  if  man  has  to  take  it,  then  God's  almighti- 
ness  is  denied.  This  last  might  not  seem  a  very 
serious  objection.  Some  modern  Christian  thinkers 
are  quite  ready  to  sacrifice  the  Divine  omnipotence. 
Thus  Canon  Streeter  writes  :  '  The  facts  of  this 
world  form  a  Procrustean  bed  from  which  there  is 
no  escape.  .  .  .  We  say  that  there  is  in  God  a  prin 
ciple  of  self-limitation  whereby,  though  He  has 
unlimited  coercive  power,  yet  He  is  prevented 
from  using  it  ;  or  else  that  omnipotence  is  a  vague 

1  The  Practice  of  the  Presence  of  God,  p.   13. 


30        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To- day 

term  ;  or  else  that  the  whole  thing  is  beyond  the 
range  of  our  feeble  minds.  Anything,  in  fact,  rather 
than  give  up  the  notion  finally,  completely,  and 
absolutely.  And  yet  this  is  what  must  be  done. 
The  conception  of  a  Being  who  possesses  infinite 
coercive  power  in  addition  to  infinite  moral  goodness 
will  not  through  any  human  ingenuity  fit  the  un 
compromising  bed.  But  there  is  another  conception 
which  will  fit  into  it  exactly.  It  is  that  of  a  Being 
whose  omnipotence  consists  in  His  moral  goodness  and 
in  nothing  else.  If  God's  power  is  itself  nothing  else 
than  love,  then  all  becomes  clear  and  intelligible."  * 
Similarly,  Dr.  John  Oman  has  done  great  service 
in  urging  that  grace  is  not  omnipotence  working 
irresistibly  in  a  straight  line,  and  intelligible  through 
mechanical  categories,  but  "  a  gracious  personal 
relationship,"  compelled  to  pursue  its  educative 
course  by  many  devious  paths.*  All  this  is  sug 
gestive  and  helpful ;  but  the  substitution  of  love 
for  coercion  and  of  personal  for  mechanical  categories 
does  not  solve  the  question,  '  Who  initiates  the 
process  ?  '  If  we  are  compelled  to  answer,  '  Man/ 
then  what  becomes — we  will  not  say  of  our  belief 
in  God's  almightiness — but  of  our  assurance  of  His 
ultimate  triumph  ? 

But  fortunately  for  us,  experience  is  in  large 
measure  independent  of  philosophical  completeness 
and  consistency  :  and  we  can  therefore  in  the  mean 
time  rest  content  with  the  knowledge  that  God's 
help  is  necessary  for  us,  and  available  for  us  if  we 
truly  desire  it.  When  Horace  Bushnell  was  travel 
ling  in  Western  America,  he  was  struck  by  the 

1  Hibbert  Journal,  April  1914,  pp.  609  f. 
1  Grace  and  Personality,  Part  I   (pp.   1-75). 


The  Being  and  Goodness  of  God         31 

Artesian  wells,  which  were  to  him  "  a  charming 
symbol  of  the  beauty  of  God,  who  is  ever  a  grand 
water-store  under  this  desert  of  life  and  sin,  ready 
to  well  up  in  freshness  when  the  conduits  of  the 
heart  are  opened  to  its  flow."  *  The  Father  who  is 
in  secret  is  always  waiting  His  opportunity,  and 
taking  it.  "  That  same  heart  of  the  father,  which 
in  its  hunger  of  love  is  so  exacting,  will,  out  of  the 
same  hunger,  never  despair,  and  never  forsake  :  it 
will  never  cease  from  the  pursuit  of  that  responsive 
trust  which  it  desires  i  it  will  make  allowances,  it 
will  permit  delays,  it  will  weave  excuses,  it  will 
endure  rebuffs,  it  will  condescend  to  persuasion,  it 
will  forget  all  provocations,  it  will  wait,  it  will  plead, 
it  will  repeat  its  pleas,  it  will  take  no  refusal,  it  will 
overleap  all  obstacles,  it  will  run  risks,  it  will  end 
lessly  and  untiringly  forgive,  if  only,  at  the  last,  the 
stubborn  child-heart  yield,  and  the  tender  response 
of  faith  be  won."  * 

7.  One  feature  of  this  aggressive  generosity  of 
God  is  His  responsiveness  to  prayer.  Probably  Jesus' 
hearers  never  questioned  in  the  abstract  the  fact 
that  God  hears  and  answers  prayer  ;  but  evidently 
they  placed  less  practical  reliance  on  it  than  they 
might  have  done.  It  is  on  this  point  that  Jesus' 
use  of  the  analogy  of  human — particularly  parental 
—goodness  is  most  forcible.  Those  parables  of  the 
man  wanting  to  borrow  three  loaves  from  his  friend 
at  midnight,  and  of  the  unjust  judge  being  pestered 
by  the  widow,  put  the  issue  clearly. 3  Can  we  believe 
that,  if  persistent  petition  is  effective  with  a  neigh- 

1  Life  and  Letters,  p.  376. 

3  H.  Scott  Holland,  in  Lux  Mundi,  p.  14. 

3  Lc  xi.  5-8,  xviii.   1-8. 


32        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

bour  who  does  not  want  to  be  bothered,  and  with 
a  judge  who  neither  fears  God  nor  has  respect  for 
man,  it  will  not  be  all  the  more  effective  with  God 
who  loves  us  as  His  own  children  ?  "  Ask,"  says 
Jesus  therefore,  "  and  it  will  be  given  you ;  seek, 
and  ye  will  find  ;  knock,  and  (the  door)  will  be 
opened  to  you.  For  everyone  that  asks  receives, 
and  he  that  seeks  finds,  and  to  him  that  knocks 
(the  door)  is  opened.  Or  what  man  is  there  of  you, 
who,  if  his  son  asks  him  for  a  loaf,  will  give  him  a 
stone  ?  or  (who),  if  he  asks  for  a  fish,  will  give  him 
a  snake  ?  or  (who),  if  he  asks  for  an  egg,  will  give 
him  a  scorpion  ?  If  ye  then,  evil  though  you  are, 
know  (how)  to  give  good  gifts  to  your  children,  how 
much  more  will  your  Father  in  heaven  give  good 
things  to  those  that  ask  Him  ?  "  z  "  Have  faith  in 
God  !  Truly  I  tell  you,  if  ye  have  faith  as  a  grain 
of  mustard-seed,  ye  will  (be  able  to)  say  to  this 
mountain,  '  Be  lifted  up  and  thrown  into  the  sea/ 
and  it  will  happen  (so).  Wherefore  I  say  to  you,  all 
things  whatsoever  ye  pray  and  ask  for,  believe  that 
ye  have  received  them,  and  ye  will  have  them."  a 

In  order  to  get  the  true  meaning  out  of  this  oriental 
hyperbole,  we  shall  have  to  bear  in  mind  continually 
the  conditions  Jesus  lays  down  for  successful  prayer, 
viz  :  persistence  and  faith.  The  former  of  these — 
disguised  by  the  picturesque  reference  to  the  moun 
tain  moving  at  a  word  of  command — means  that 
we  can  lay  down  no  definite  time-limit  within  which 
we  can  be  sure  that  our  prayers  will  be  granted. 
The  second  means  that  the  thing  must  be  asked 
for  from  the  purest  motive,  and  because  it  is  believed 

1  Mt  vii.  7-11  ||. 

*  Me  xi.  22-24;    Mt  xvii-  20»  xxi-  21  f;    Lc  xvii.  6. 


The  Being  and  Goodness  of  God         33 

to  be  God's  will,  not  because,  like  the  wrecks 
which  the  Heligolanders  used  to  pray  for  in  their 
churches,  it  conforms  to  any  selfish  or  base  desire 
of  our  own.  If  these  two  conditions  are  satisfied 
there  is  nothing  incredible  in  Jesus'  promises.  The 
substance  of  them  is  not  so  alien  to  the  thought 
of  to-day  as  we  might  be  tempted  to  think.  We 
find  it  re-echoed,  for  instance,  in  a  somewhat  un 
expected  quarter — the  pages  of  a  popular  modern 
novelist.  "  If  you've  only  got  the  grit  to  go  on 
praying,  praying  hard,  even  against  your  own  con 
victions,  you'll  get  it  sooner  or  later.  You  are 
bound  to  get  it.  ...  If  you  want  it  hard  enough, 
and  keep  on  clamouring  for  it,  it  becomes  the  very 
thing  of  all  others  you  need — the  great  essential. 
And  you'll  get  it  for  that  very  reason."  l  And  the 
great  affirmation  of  the  so-called  '  New  Thought  ' 
school,  that  whatever  a  man  wants  he  will  get  if 
he  wants  it  hard  enough  and  long  enough,  what  is 
it  but  the  declaration  of  Jesus  that  God  gives  us 
whatever  we  ask  for  persistently  and  in  faith  ? 

8.  God  "  will  endlessly  and  untiringly  forgive  "  : 
but  His  forgiveness  is  not  the  mere  remission  of  a 
penalty — it  may  or  may  not  include  that  :  it  is 
the  formation  or  restoration  of  family  fellowship,  as 
we  see  it  for  instance  in  the  reconciliation  between 
the  prodigal  son  and  his  father.  We  must  leave 
over  to  a  later  stage  our  consideration  of  Jesus' 
teaching  about  the  atonement,  as  this  involves  his 
view  of  his  own  death.  But  it  will  be  useful  at 
this  point  to  note  certain  facts  about  his  view  of 
forgiveness.  We  find,  for  instance,  no  trace  in 
Jesus'  thought  of  the  theological  distinction  between 
*  Ethel  M,  Dell,  The  Way  of  an  Eagle  ch.  xxiv, 

3 


34        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

God's  '  righteousness  '  (or  justice  x)  and  His  love. 
"  His  justice  is  his  forgiveness  ;  his  forgiveness  is 
his  justice.  His  righteousness  is  his  love  :  his  love 
is  his  righteousness.  There  is  no  conceivability  of 
conflict  between  them."  *  And  whatever  be  the 
true  relation  of  Jesus'  death  to  the  Divine  forgive 
ness,  there  is  no  sanction  for  the  idea  implicit  in  so 
many  doctrines  of  the  atonement,  that  God  never 
really  forgave  sin  until  Jesus  died  3 — the  idea  that 
caused  Dante  to  represent  John  the  Baptist  as 
spending  two  years  in  hell,  the  two  that  elapsed 
between  his  own  death  and  that  of  Jesus,  before  he 
could  be  taken  up  to  heaven. 4  That  God  could  and 
did  forgive  sin  altogether  independently  of  Jesus' 
death  is  proved  by  Jesus'  own  references  to  Divine 
forgiveness  as  an  already  existing  thing  before  that 
death  was  accomplished.  The  parables  of  the  man 
going  in  quest  of  his  straying  sheep  and  rejoicing 
when  he  finds  it,  of  the  woman  ransacking  the  house 
for  a  lost  coin,  and  of  the  father  making  merry  on 
the  prodigal's  return,  depict  God  as  normally  eager 
to  forgive  from  sheer  natural  affection. 5  The  parable 
of  the  Rich  Man  and  Lazarus  represents  attention 
to  Moses  and  the  prophets  as  a  sufficient  safeguard 
against  punishment  in  the  next  life.6  Convincing 
evidence  of  the  experience  of  Divine  forgiveness, 

1  The  Latin  word  '  justitia/  whence  our  '  justice,'  is  the  equiva 
lent  of  the  Greek  IIKCUOOVVTI,  which  is  the  word  translated  'righteous 
ness  '  in  the  New  Testament. 

2  C.  G.  Montefiore,  in  Hibbert  Journal,  July  1916,  p.  780. 

3  Cf  Lux  Mundi,  pp.   154,  223. 

4  Paradiso,  xxxii,  stanzas  8  f,  with  Gary's  note. 

s  Lc  xv.  1-32  ;  Mt  xviii.  12-14.  Cf  also  the  daily  petition 
for  pardon  enjoined  in  the  '  Lord's  prayer.'  Did  Jesus  not  mean 
this  prayer  to  be  offered  until  after  the  Crucifixion  ? 

6  Lc  xvi.  27-31. 


The  Being  and  Goodness  of  God         35 

before  and  independently  of  the  work  of  Jesus,  is 
found  in  the  words  of  the  Psalmist  :  "As  far  as  the 
east  is  from  the  west,  so  far  hath  He  removed  our 
transgressions  from  us.  Like  as  a  father  pitieth 
His  children,  so  the  Lord  pitieth  them  that  fear 
Him.  For  He  knoweth  our  frame  ;  He  remembereth 
that  we  are  dust."  x 

The  one  great  condition  of  Divine  pardon,  so  far 
as  man  is  concerned,  is  genuine  '  repentance  ' — or 
change  of  heart  and  mind.  If  forgiveness  is  rightly 
described  as  reconciliation,  the  necessity  of  such  a 
repentance  is  obvious.  Hence  the  need  of  the 
daily  prayer — "  Forgive  us  our  debts."  2  It  is  true 
that  Jesus  seems  to  have  in  mind  a  second  condition, 
on  which  he  insists  frequently  and  with  great 
emphasis— viz  :  the  forgiveness  by  the  sinner  of 
those  who  have  wronged  him.  Without  this,  says 
Jesus,  God  will  not  forgive  him. 3  But  this  condition 
is  probably  no  more  than  an  important  corollary  of 
true  repentance — a  corollary  the  absence  of  which 
would  show  that  the  professed  repentance  was  not 
genuine.  While  it  is  true  that  full  forgiveness,  in 
the  sense  of  reconciliation,  depends  on  man's 
repentance,  it  is  also  true  that  there  is  a  sense 
in  which  God  forgives  sin  before  it  is  repented 
of.  So  Jesus  prays  Him  to  forgive  his  murderers 
even  while  they  were  in  the  act  of  murdering 
him. 4 

The  statement  of  Jesus  that  blasphemy  against 
the  Holy  Spirit  would  never  be  forgiven  5  remains 

1  Ps  ciii.   12-14.  *  Mt  vi.   12  ||. 

3  Mt  vi.   12  ||,   14  f,  xviii.  21-35  '•    Me  xi.  25  (26). 

4  Lc  xxiii.  34. 

5  Me  iii,  28  f  ;    Mt  xii.  31  f  ;    Lc  xii?  10. 


36        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

an  unsolved  enigma.  We  can  hardly  question  the 
truth  of  the  record  of  this  statement  :  but  what 
the  statement  means,  and  whether  it  is  true,  we 
cannot  tell.  The  whole  conception  of  God  which  we 
derive  from  Jesus  seems  to  negative  the  idea.  "There 
is  no  sin,  and  there  can  be  no  sin  on  all  the  earth, 
which  the  Lord  will  not  forgive  to  the  truly  repentant  ! 
Man  cannot  commit  a  sin  so  great  as  to  exhaust  the 
infinite  love  of  God.  Can  there  be  a  sin  which  could 
exceed  the  love  of  God  ?  "  J  "  There  is  no  sin,  no 
state  that,  being  regretted  and  repented  of,  can 
stand  between  God  and  man."  2  So  we  learn  from 
Jesus  to  speak  and  think  of  God.  Unless  Jesus  is 
speaking  of  something  altogether  out  of  the  range 
of  human  moral  experience — and  that  is  hardly 
likely — it  is  very  difficult  to  follow  him.  It  is  no 
explanation  to  point  to  the  extreme  seriousness  and 
heinousness  of  the  sin  referred  to  ;  for  we  know 
that  God  pardons  serious  and  heinous  sin.  Can  it 
be  that,  in  the  heat  of  controversy  and  in  a  moment 
of  righteous  indignation,  Jesus  framed  his  words  in 
accordance  with  the  sterner  side  of  that  Jewish 
conception  of  God  in  which  he  had  been  educated, 
rather  than  according  to  his  own  personal  experience 
and  knowledge  of  God  ? 

9.  Jesus  sometimes  speaks  of  '  the  Kingdom  of 
God  '  as  a  gift.  "  Fear  not,  little  flock,"  he  says 
to  the  disciples,  "  for  your  Father  is  pleased  to  give 
you  the  Kingdom."  3  "  The  Kingdom  of  God  will 
be  taken  away  from  you,"  he  says  to  the  Chief  Priests 
and  Pharisees,  "  and  will  be  given  to  a  nation  pro- 

1  Dostoievsky,   The  Brothers  Karamazov  (ET),  p.  48. 

2  H.  G.  Wells,  God  the  Invisible  King,  p.   184, 

3  Lc  xii.  32, 


The  Being  and  Goodness  of  God         37 

during  its  (the  Kingdom's)  fruits."  *  The  news  of 
its  nearness  he  describes  as  good  news.2  We  are 
to  pray  God  that  it  may  come. 3  It  is  like  a  buried 
treasure,  which  a  man  rejoices  to  find.  It  is  like 
a  precious  pearl,  to  procure  which  a  merchant  sells 
all  that  he  possesses. 4  It  belongs  to  the  childlike,5 
the  poor  in  spirit,6  and  those  who  have  been  perse 
cuted  for  righteousness'  sake. 7  Jesus'  conception  of 
the  Kingdom  is  many-sided  ;  but  the  one  element 
essential  to  every  aspect  of  it  is  this  :  the  filial  sub 
mission  of  man  to  God  as  his  King  and  Father.  Not 
only  therefore  is  it  the  social  ideal  suggested  (how 
ever  imperfectly)  by  Jewish  eschatology,  the  '  good 
time  coming  '  in  the  near  future,8  but  also — and  we 
may  add,  as  a  pre-requisite  and  means  to  that  future 
and  social  ideal — it  is  a  present  and  personal  ideal. 
The  word  translated  '  Kingdom  '  means  '  sover 
eignty,'  '  kingship/  as  well  as  '  realm  '  :  even  the 
Rabbis  seem  to  have  recognized  this  meaning, 9  as 
Jesus  certainly  did  when  he  said  :  "  The  Kingdom 
of  God  is  within  you."  I0  Not  only  is  it  a  gift  of 

1  Mt  xxi.  43,  45  :  the  words  were  a  sequel  to  the  parable  of 
the  vineyard  which  had  been  let  out  (lit  '  given  out  ')  to  vine 
dressers  and,  when  these  proved  disloyal,  was  taken  away  and 
'  given  '  to  others  (Mt  xxi.  33,  41  ||s). 

a  Me  i.   15  ||.  3  Mt  vi.   10  ||.  4  Mt  xiii.  44-46. 

5  Me  x.    14  f  ;    Mt  xviii.   3,   xix.    14  ;    Lc  xviii.    16  f. 

6  Mt  v.  3   (cf  Lc  vi.  20).  7  Mt  v.   10. 

8  As,  e.g.,  in  Mt  viii.    n  f  (cf  Lc  xiii.   28  f). 

9  "  The  Rabbis  used  the  term  "  Kingdom  of  Heaven  "  sometimes 
with  an  inward  reference,   to  denote    the  abstract  supremacy  of 
the  Law  of  God  in  the  heart.     Whoever  undertook  to  keep  the 
Law  of  God  was  in  that  sense  said  to  accept  the  yoke  of  "  the  King 
dom  of  Heaven  "  "  (Manson,  Christ's  View  of  the  Kingdom  of  God, 
p.  69  ;    cf  Dalman,  The  Words  of  Jesus  (ET),  pp.  92,  94,  96  ff. 

10  Lc  xvii.  21.     The  following  are  the  other  passages  depicting 
the  Kingdom  more  or  less  clearly  as  present  :    Mt  v.  3,  10,  vi.  33, 


38        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

true  bliss  J  ;  it  is  also — as  we  shall  see — the  most 
strenuous  of  tasks.3 

10.  Life  in  the  Kingdom  involves  persecution  and 
distress,  but  the  Kingdom  is  none  the  less  a  rich 
gift  for  that,  for  God  promises  help,  protection,  and 
guidance  in  the  midst  of  trouble.  "  Are  not  two 
sparrows  sold  for  a  farthing  ?  And  (yet)  not  one  of 
them  will  fall  to  the  ground  without  your  Father 
(?  knowing  it).  But  as  for  you,  even  the  hairs  of 
(your)  head  are  all  numbered.  Fear  not  therefore  ; 
ye  far  surpass  sparrows  (in  value)."  3  "  Not  a  hair 
of  your  head  shall  perish."  * 

And  yet  the  sparrows  do  fall,  and  the  martyrs 
die,  and  the  innocent  suffer  at  the  hands  of  the 
guilty.  What  does  Jesus  mean  by  saying  that  not 
a  hair  of  our  heads  will  perish  ?  His  words  seem 

vii.  13!,  xi.  ii  f  (=—Lc  xvi.  16),  xii.  28  (Lc  xi.  20),  xiii.  24  ff, 
3I-33>  38,  xviii.  3  f,  xxi.  31,  xxiii.  13  (cf  Lc  xi.  52)  ;  Me  x.  15  ||s 
(Gk),  xii.  34  ;  Lc  x.  17-20.  Cf  Stevens,  The  Theology  of  the  New 
Testament,  pp.  37  f ;  W.  Sanday,  in  Hastings'  DB  ii.  p.  620  ; 
B.  H.  Streeter  in  Oxford  Studies  in  the  Synoptic  Problem,  pp.  432  f  ; 
J.  Moffatt,  Theology  of  the  Gospels,  pp.  49-57. 

1  Mt  v.  3-12,  etc.  *  Mt  vii.   13  f,  xi.   12  |j  ;   Lcix.  62. 

3  Mt  x.  29-31  ;    Lc  xii.  6  f.     Cf  Me  iv.  40  ||  (lack  of  faith  in  God 
during  a  storm). 

4  Lc  xxi.  1 8.     We  must  remember  that  the  ordinary  un-Grecized 
Jew  of  Palestine  had  no  idea  of  a  future  life  of  the  soul  only,  apart 
from  the  body.     That  is  the  fact  underlying  the  language  of  Mt  v 
29  f,   xviii.   8  f  ||.     It  may  also  explain  the  mention  of  the  hair 
in  this  passage,  i.e.   (Lc  xxi.  18,  cf  xii.  7  ||  )  the  purport  of  which 
clearly  is  that  the  resurrection-life  in  all  its  fulness  will  be  secured 
to  the  martyr.     The  passage  in  Me  xiii.  19  f  ]|,  about  God  shorten 
ing  the  days  of  affliction  for  the  sake  of  His  elect,  occurs  in  a  con 
text  that  lies  under  some  suspicion  of  coming  from  a  small  early 
Christian  apocalypse,  rather  than  from  the  lips  of  Jesus  himself  : 
see  Moffatt,  Introduction  to   the  Literature  of  the   New   Testament, 
pp.    207-209.     Similarly  the  promise  of  vengeance  in  Lc  xviii.  7  f, 
as  Montefiore  (Synoptic  Gospels,  p.   1020)  says,  "  seems  to  reflect 
a  time  of  persecution,  and  to  be  therefore  later  than  Jesus." 


The  Being  and  Goodness  of  God         39 

to  flout  us.  We  are  told  that  one  great  obstacle  to 
a  real  belief  in  God  in  the  army  was  the  obvious 
fact  that  God  was  not  really  shielding  men  from  the 
constant  danger  of  death.1  People  to-day  are  im 
patient  of  being  told  that  God  will  protect  them 
and  their  dear  ones  :  such  a  statement  is  so  patently 
out  of  keeping  with  the  facts  of  life.3  All  the  same, 
the  confident  assurances  of  Jesus,  even  though  they 
pay  no  heed  to  the  inexorability  of  natural  law,  yet 
enshrine  a  truth  independent  of  all  physical  disaster, 
not  excluding  even  the  war.  Physical  danger  is 
inevitable  in  a  rational  world  such  as  men  need  to 
live  in  and  to  exploit  :  and  God  could  not  abolish 
it  without  stultifying  His  own  laws  and  destroying 
that  regularity  of  nature  so  indispensable  to  human 
life  and  intelligence.  But  when  we  realize  that 
physical  safety,  though  a  great  boon,  is  not  one  of 
the  ultimate  values,  we  can  see  that  it  is  possible 
for  God  to  help  us  to  preserve  those  values,  even 
though  life  and  limb  be  endangered.  "  We  tend 
unconsciously  to  assume  that  God  will  not  let  tragedy 
touch  us.  It  is  an  assumption  for  which  the  facts 
of  life  provide  no  warrant.  But  while  this  is  the 
case,  all  that  we  can  reasonably  demand  is  fulfilled, 
if  we  can  prove  that  God  comes  to  us  in  every 
happening,  and  through  every  circumstance,  and 

1  The   Army   and  Religion,    pp.    23-30,    162  f,    166. 

2  See  the  incisive  denial  of  H.   G.  Wells,  in  God  the  Invisible 
Kins,,    pp.    46  f    ("  .  .  .   He    will    not    even    mind    your    innocent 
children  for  you  if  you  leave  them  before  an  unguarded  fire.   Cherish 
no  delusions  ;  .  .  ."),  and  compare  Tennyson's  bitter  lines  in  In 
Memoriam  (vi.)  : 

"  O  mother,  praying  God  will  save 

Thy  sailor, — while  thy  head  is  bow'd, 
His  heavy-shotted  hammock-shroud 
Drops  in  his  vast  and  wandering  grave." 


40        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

that  to  find  Him  in  them  is  to  transmute  them  into 
a  good.  This  is  assuredly  the  case.  Like  every 
wise  father,  God  is  concerned  not  so  much  with 
what  happens  to  us,  but  with  what  we  are  as  we 
meet  life's  circumstances." 1  Many  a  father  has 
learnt,  while  longing  for  his  son's  safety  in  danger, 
to  prefer  that  the  danger  should  prove  fatal  rather 
than  that  the  son  should  act  dishonourably.  In 
somewhat  the  same  way  God  is  more  concerned 
over  our  fellowship  with  Him  and  the  way  we  behave 
than  over  our  physical  safety.  That  is  why  Jesus 
tells  the  disciples,  not  that  God  will  prevent  them 
suffering  persecution,  but  that  He  will  help  them  to 
do  the  right  thing  under  persecution.  '  Whenever 
they  carry  you  off  and  hand  (you)  over,  do  not  be 
anxious  beforehand  (about)  what  ye  will  say  ;  but 
whatever  is  given  to  you  at  that  hour,  say  that. 
For  it  is  not  ye  that  speak,  but  the  Spirit  of  your 
Father  that  speaketh  in  you."3 

ii.  This  leads  us  on  to  the  conception  of  God  as 
the  Giver  of  Rewards.  In  recognition  not  only  of 
the  brave  endurance  of  suffering  for  the  Kingdom's 
sake,  but  also  of  faithful  everyday  service,  God 
rewards  men.  The  word  translated  '  reward/  which 
Jesus  uses  of  God's  response  to  genuine  almsgiving, 
prayer,  and  fasting,  means  simply  '  pay  '  or  'wages.'  3 
What  reward,  he  asks,  do  people  get  who  love 
only  those  that  love  them  ?  4  Those  who  are  hospit- 

1  W.  F.  Halliday,  Reconciliation  and  Reality,  p.  107.     Cf  Wells, 
I.e.  :    "  He  will  be  with  you  as  you  face  death  ;  .  .  .  He  will  come 
so  close  to  you  that  .  .  .  the  present  death  will  be  swallowed  up 
in  his  victory." 

2  Me  xiii.  ii  ;    Mt  x.  19  f  :    cf  Lc  xii.  n  f,  xxi.  14  f. 

3  Mt  vi.   i,  2  (cf  4),  5  (cf  6),   16  (cf  18). 

4  Mt  v.  46  :   cf  Lc  vi.  32-34. 


The  Being  and  Goodness  of  God         41 

able  to  a  prophet  or  a  righteous  man  will  get  a 
prophet's  or  a  righteous  man's  reward.  He  who 
gives  a  cup  of  water  to  a  disciple  will  by  no  means 
lose  his  reward.1  One  of  the  parables  of  the  King 
dom  describes  the  dealings  of  a  householder  with 
hired  day-labourers  :  all  who  serve  receive  the  just 
payment  promised  to  them,  although,  owing  to  lack 
of  opportunity,  some  have  done  less  work  than 
others.-  In  another  passage  Jesus  specifies  the 
rewards  as  being  "  in  heaven."  When  persecuted, 
"  rejoice  and  exult,  for  great  (is)  your  reward  in 
heaven."  3  "  Store  up  for  yourselves  treasures  in 
heaven,  where  neither  moth  nor  rust  corrodes,  and 
where  thieves  do  not  dig  through  or  steal ;  for  where 
thy  treasure  is,  there  also  will  be  thy  heart."  4  :<  Re 
joice  not  over  this — that  the  spirits  are  submissive 
to  you,  but  rejoice  because  your  names  have  been 
written  in  heaven."  5  The  use  of  the  word  '  heaven  ' 
in  this  connection  shows  that  Jesus  is  thinking  of 
God  and  His  Kingdom.  The  reward  is  in  fact  the 
Kingdom,  looked  at  in  the  light  of  the  happiness 
bestowed  upon  those  who  enter  it.  In  the  Synoptic 
Gospels  as  we  have  them,  this  reward  figures  most 
explicitly  in  connection  with  the  future,  viz  :  '  the 
age  to  come/  and  the  life  after  death.  Thus  Jesus 
says  that  whoever  has  suffered  loss  for  his  sake  or 
for  the  sake  of  the  good  news,  will  receive  a  hundred 
fold  even  in  this  season,  and  in  the  age  that  is  coming 
eternal  life.6  Thus  too  he  refutes  the  Sadducees' 
disbelief  in  the  life  after  death  by  an  appeal  to  the 

1  Mt  x.  41  f  ;   Me  ix.  41.         3  Mt  xx.   1-15.  3  Mt  v.  12. 

4  Mt  vi.  20  f  :    cf  Lc  xii.  33  f.  5  Lc  x.  20. 

6  Me  x.  29-31  ||s.     A  comparison  of  Lc  x.  25,  28  with  Me  xii. 
34  shows  the  identity  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  with  '  eternal  life.' 


42        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

Scriptures  and  the  power  of  God.  If  God  is  ever 
the  God  of  anyone,  i.e.  if  there  is  any  real  fellowship 
between  God  and  men,  that  relation  must  be  inde 
pendent  of  physical  death :  "  when  (people)  rise 
from  the  dead,  they  .  .  .  are  like  angels  in  heaven."  * 
Our  belief  in  the  future  life  may  find  valuable  con 
firmation  in  the  results  of  psychical  research,  and 
spiritually-minded  people  are  ill-advised  to  ignore 
or  despise  these  investigations  ;  but  there  can  be 
no  doubt  that  the  real  foundation  of  the  belief  is 
where  Jesus  found  it — in  the  experience  and  know 
ledge  which  man  has  of  God. 

I  cannot  doubt  that  they  whom  you  deplore 
Are  glorified  ;   or,  if  they  sleep,  shall  wake 
From  sleep,  and  dwell  with  God  in  endless  love. 
Hope,  below  this,  consists  not  with  belief 
In  mercy,  carried  infinite  degrees 
Beyond  the  tenderness  of  human  hearts.2 

But  the  glories  of  the  coming  age  and  the  life  beyond 
the  grave  are  only  special  aspects  of  that  larger 
conception  of  reward  which  makes  it,  like  the  King 
dom  itself,  a  present  reality,  as  well  as  a  blessing 
stored  up  for  the  future.  Much  of  Jesus'  language 
in  the  Synoptics  lends  itself  readily  to  this  inter 
pretation. 3  It  is  the  peculiar  merit  of  the  author 
of  the  Fourth  Gospel  that  he  has  extracted  from 
the  Master's  words  and  brought  into  prominence 
the  tremendous  truth  that  eternal  life — the  life 

1  Me  xii.  24-27  ;  Mt  xxii.  29-32.  Lc  (xx.  34-38)  has  several 
interesting  variants. 

*  Wordsworth,  The  Excursion,  iv.  (p.  335  of  1860  edn  of  his 
Works). 

3  See  the  passages  quoted  on  pp.  37  f  n  10,  indicating  a  present 
Kingdom.  We  might  add  other  promises  couched  in  the  inde 
finite  future,  like  the  Beatitudes  promising  comfort  to  the  mourners 
and  mercy  to  the  merciful  (Mt  v.  4,  7  ;  Lc  vi.  21). 


The  Being  and  Goodness  of  God         43 

that  is  life  indeed — is  a  present  and  eternally  abiding 
possession.1 

We  shall  have  to  consider  later  the  bearing  of  this 
doctrine  of  rewards  on  Jesus'  conception  of  human 
duty.  Here  we  have  simply  to  note  the  candour 
and  simplicity  with  which  it  is  set  forth  in  his 
teaching. 

1  John  v.  24,  vi.  47,  x.  28. 


II 

THE  PERSON  AND  WORK  OF  JESUS 

i.  THE  consciousness  of  Jesus,  as  revealed  to  us 
in  the  records  of  his  life  and  words,  is  that  of 
a  man  who  feels  himself  to  be  God's  beloved  Son, 
in  whom  his  Father  is  well  pleased,1  who  is  fully 
known  by  no  one  except  the  Father,  and  who  alone 
fully  knows  the  Father  so  as  to  be  able  to  reveal 
Him  to  others.2  He  claims  to  hold  a  large  and  special 
commission  from  God  to  his  fellow-men. 3  "  All 
things  have  been  handed  over  to  me  by  my  Father."  4 
'  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  upon  me  because  He 
has  anointed  me."  5  Accordingly  he  describes  him 
self  as  greater  than  Solomon,  greater  than  Jonah,6 
greater  than  the  Temple,?  as  master  of  the  Sabbath,8 
as  the  chief  corner-stone  which  has  come  from  the 

1  Me  i.   ii  ||s  ;   Mt  xvii.  5  ||s.  a  Mt  xi.  27  ||. 

3  In  the  Parable  of  the  Vineyard  (Me  xii.   1-12  ||s),  Jesus  con 
trasts  himself  and  the  Prophets  under  the  figures  of  the  '  beloved 
son  '  and  the  servants. 

4  Mt  xi.   27  ||.     O.   Holtzmann  argues  very  plausibly  that  the 
'  all  things  '  handed  over  to  Jesus  by  his  Father  does  not  mean 
'  the  world,'  but  refers  to  '  these  things  '  of  Mt  xi.   25,  namely, 
the  truths  about  God  and  himself  that  Jesus  was  teaching  (Life 
of  Jesus,  ET,  pp.  283-287). 

5  Lc  iv.   1 8.  6  Mt  xii.  41  f  ||.  7  Mt  xii.  6, 

8  Me  ii.  28  ||s,  though  the  context  makes  it  possible  that  '  Son 
of  Man  '  here  has  merely  the  sense  of  '  roan.'  (K.  Lake,  Steward 
ship  of  Faith,  pp.  47  f). 

44 


The  Person  and  Work  of  Jesus          45 

Lord  and  is  marvellous  in  men's  eyes.1  He  teaches 
with  authority.2  He  claims  the  right  to  forgive 
sins. 3  He  accepts  the  plaudits  of  the  crowd  as 
being  no  more  than  his  due. 4  He  cures  illnesses 
by  a  touch  or  a  word. 5  He  claims  to  have  over 
powered  Satan  in  his  own  headquarters,  and  so  to 
be  able  to  expel  Satan's  emissaries,  the  evil  spirits, 
by  a  simple  word  of  command,  uttered  in  the  Spirit  of 
God.6  This  special  commission  of  his  he  identifies — 
though  reticently — with  the  Messiahship  foreshadowed 
by  the  Prophets  and  expected  by  his  fellow-country 
men. 7  He  avows  to  Kaiaphas  that  he  is  the 
Messiah,8  and  to  Pilate  that  he  is  the  King  of  the 
Jews. 9 

2.  These  extraordinary  claims,  and  the  way  in 
which  Jesus  vindicated  them  during  his  earthly  life 
and  later  in  Christian  experience,  led  the  early  Church 

1  Me  xii.  10  f  ||s.  In  the  Hebrew  of  Ps  cxviii.  22  f,  from  which 
Jesus  would  naturally  quote,  it  is  not  quite  clear  whether  it  is 
the  stone  or  its  elevation  that  is  marvellous. 

1  Me  i.   22  ;    Mt  vii.   28  f  ;     Lc  iv.   32. 

3  Me  ii.  5-11  ||s  ;    Lc  vii.  36-50  :    see  below,  p.  58. 

4  Mt  xxi.    1-17  ||s    (esp.    Lc   xix.    39  f). 

5  The  so-called  '  nature-miracles  '    (Me  iv.  39-41,  vi.  35  ff,  viii. 
i  ff,  xi.  14,  20  f  ||s)  should  probably  be  regarded  as  legendary  per 
versions    or    exaggerations,   springing  from  a  desire   to    heighten 
Jesus'  miraculous  power.     See  below,  p.   53  n  8. 

6  Mt  xii.  25-29  ||s. 

7  See  Mt  xvi.  13-20  ||s  for  the  private  confession  of  his  Messiah- 
ship  by  the  disciples. 

8  Me  xiv.  61  f  ||s. 

9  Me  xv.  2  ||s.     In  Mt  xxvi.  53  Jesus  is  stated  to  have  said  that 
his  Father  would  send  him  more  than  twelve  legions  of  angels 
if   he   asked   for   them.     In   Me   xii.    35-37  ||s,    Jesus   argues   that 
Messiahship  is  at  least  independent  of,  if  not  incompatible  with, 
Davidic    descent.     The    natural,    though    perhaps    not    inevitable, 
inference  is   that   he   did   not  regard   himself   as   descended   from 
David  :    see  O.   Holtzmann,   Life  of  Jesus   (ET),   pp.   82-84. 


46        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

to  ascribe  Divinity  to  him  in  so  absolute  a  sense 
that  the  only  escape  from  the  reproach  of  worship 
ping  two  Gods  lay  in  the  development  of  the  doctrine 
of  the  Trinity  and  the  consequent  doctrine  of  the 
two  natures — divine  and  human — united  in  the 
one  person  of  Christ.  These  doctrines  are  embodied 
in  the  historic  creeds  of  the  Church.  Apart  altogether 
from  the  question  as  to  whether  the  acceptance  of 
a  credal  statement  is  a  satisfactory  test  of  a  man's 
right  to  membership  in  the  Christian  Church,  there 
is  the  question  as  to  what  place  can  be  given  to 
these  particular  creeds  in  the  general  body  of 
Christian  teaching  to-day.  The  fact  that  the  men 
who  drew  them  up  had  no  more  ability  to  frame 
infallible  doctrinal  statements  than  any  other  set 
of  sincere  and  intelligent  followers  of  Jesus  of  those 
times  or  of  these,  robs  the  creeds  of  any  claim  to  be 
accepted  simply  '  on  authority  ' — by  virtue  of  a 
sort  of  '  argumentum  ad  verecundiam.'  They  have 
got  to  be  examined  on  their  merits  as  philosophical 
statements,  put  forward  to  explain  Christian  history 
and  experience.  On  examining  them  from  this 
point  of  view,  while  we  may  venerate  and  largely 
share  the  convictions  of  their  authors,  we  cannot 
but  reject  them  as  unenlightening.  The  dual  nature 
which  they  assert  of  Jesus  is  unintelligible  from  the 
point  of  view  of  modern  psychology.  They  profess 
to  rest  on  history,1  but  they  do  scant  justice  to  the 
facts  of  Jesus'  humanity.  They  draw  their  informa 
tion  as  to  his  consciousness — e.g.  of  pre-existence 
— in  the  main  from  the  admittedly  doubtful  sayings 

1  "  Councils,  we  admit,  and  Creeds,  cannot  go  behind,  but  must 
wholly  rest  upon  the  history  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  "  (Moberly 
in  Lux  Mundi,  p.  177). 


The  Person  and  Work  of  Jesus          47 

in  the  Fourth  Gospel.1  They  cannot  be  really 
harmonized  with  the  human  limitations  of  Jesus. 
It  is,  in  fact,  now  generally  recognized  that,  however 
the  creeds  are  to  be  interpreted,  Jesus  was  not 
omniscient.3  He  had  no  knowledge  of  the  facts 
revealed  by  modern  critical  study  in  regard  to  the 
authorship  of  the  Old  Testament  Scriptures.  He 
stated  plainly  that  he  did  not  know  the  day  or  hour 
of  his  own  future  coming. 3  He  asked  questions  in 
a  way  that  showed  that  he  desired  information  of 
which  he  was  not  already  in  possession. 4  He  admitted 
that  he  had  no  authority  to  give  away  the  places 
on  his  right  and  left  hand  in  his  Kingdom. 5  It  is 
often  said  that,  though  Jesus  called  God  the  Father 
of  men  and  also  his  own  Father,  he  refrained  from 
saying  '  Our  Father/  thus  implying  a  distinction 
between  his  sonship  and  theirs.6  But  what  force 
is  left  to  this  distinction  in  view  of  the  fact  that  he 
referred  to  his  followers  as  his  brothers  ?  7  Apologists 
for  the  creeds  confidently  assert  that  Jesus  was 
sinless  in  the  most  absolute  sense,  despite  the  fact 

1  Often  obviously  misinterpreting  even  them.  It  is  clear,  for 
instance,  from  the  context  of  Jn  x.  30  (cf  36),  xvii.  n,  that  the 
oneness  with  the  Father,  of  which  the  Johannine  Jesus  speaks, 
is  something  quite  different  from  the  metaphysical  oneness  asserted 
in  the  creeds. 

a  See  Temple,  in  Foundations,  p.  213.  3  Me  xiii.  32  ||. 

4  The  clearest  case  is  that  of  Me  v.  30-34  ||s,  for  kindness  and 
delicacy  would  surely  have  prevented  Jesus  pressing  his  question 
in  public,   had  he  known  the  circumstances. 

5  Me  x.  40  ;    Mt  xx.  23. 

6  So,  e.g.  Rush  Rhees,  Life  of  Jesus,  p.  262  ;    W.  E.  Orchard, 
The  Necessity  of  Christ,  p.  87. 

7  Me  iii.  33-35  ||s  ;    Mt  xxv.  40,  xxviii.   10  ;    Jn  xx.   17.     Even 
if  the  last  two  are  not  ipsissima  verba,  they  yet  represent  the  im 
pression  Jesus  left,     Cf  on  this  point  Lake,  Stewardship  of  Faith, 
pp.   146  f, 


48        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

that  we  know  too  little  of  his  life  or  of  the  psychology 
of  sin *  to  be  able  to  insist  dogmatically  on  sweeping 
conclusions  in  regard  to  such  a  point,  and  to 
build  doctrines  upon  them  :  nor  do  they  adequately 
explain  why  Jesus  submitted  to  a  baptism  of 
repentance,2  or  why  he  objected  to  being  addressed 
as  '  Good  master,'  on  the  ground  that  "  (there  is) 
none  good  save  one,  (namely)  God,"  3  or  why  the 
author  of  Hebrews  described  him  as  "  learning 
obedience  by  the  things  that  he  suffered."  4  We 
should  never  suspect  from  the  prayers  which  Jesus 
uttered  that  he  knew  himself  to  be  the  Second 
Person  of  the  Trinity.  It  is  simply  not  true  to 
history  to  say  that  the  New  Testament  witnesses 
"  testify  unhesitatingly  .  .  .  that  His  life  and  death 
were  penetrated  by  the  consciousness  of  His  own 
Godhead  ;  and  by  the  deliberate  purpose  ...  of 
convincing  the  whole  world  in  the  end  of  His  God 
head."  5  Modern  attempts  to  restate  the  doctrine 

1  See  below,  pp.  79-82. 

1  The  colloquy  of  Mt  iii.  14  f — one  of  those  explanations  that 
explain  nothing — was  clearly  an  early  Christian  attempt  to  meet 
the  difficulty.  We  are  on  safer  historical  ground  with  the  frag 
ment  of  the  Gospel  according  to  the  Hebrews,  in  which  Jesus 
replies  to  the  suggestion  of  his  family  that  they  should  all  go  and 
be  baptized  by  John  :  "  What  sin  have  I  committed  that  I  should 
go  and  be  baptized  by  him  ? — unless  perchance  this  very  thing 
that  I  have  said  is  ignorance  "  (Hastings'  DB  v.  p.  341  b  ; 
Preuschen,  Antilegomena,  p.  4). 

3  Me  x.   1 8  ;    Lc  xviii.   19.     Cf  the  deliberate  alteration  of  this 
in  Mt  xix.  17.     There  have  been  of  course  many  attempts  to  get 
out  of  the  difficulty  (e.g.  Pressens6,  Jesus  Christ,  book  IV,  ch.  iv  ; 
Dalman,  The  Words  of  Jesus  (ET),  pp.  337  f  ;  Rhees,  op  cit,  p.  266) 
but  I  have  never  yet  seen  one  that  did  justice  to  the  record  without 
imperilling  the  traditional  view  of  Jesus'  sinlessness. 

4  Heb  v.  8. 

5  Moberly  in  Lux  Mundi,  p.  173.     Cf  the  exaggerated  statement 
on  the  same  page  that  Jesus'  own  companions  "  taught  and  be 
lieved,   without  shadow  of  hesitation,    that   He  was  very  God/' 


The  Person  and  Work  of  Jesus          49 

generally  treat  the  historical  facts  with  more  respect  ; 
but  for  that  very  reason  they  fall  short  of  establishing 
the  position  laid  down  with  such  intolerant  certainty 
in  the  creeds.  The  creeds  in  fact  are  to-day  more 
unintelligible  than  the  facts  they  try  to  explain 
— they  run  so  counter  to  the  intelligible  as  to  be 
almost  meaningless.1  Well  might  Augustine  dream 
of  the  Child  Jesus  trying  to  empty  the  ocean  into 
a  hole  in  the  sands  in  order  to  rebuke  the  saint's 
attempts  to  fathom  the  mystery  of  the  Trinity  !  3 
Well  might  Melancthon  say  that  we  should  know 
how  the  two  natures  were  united  in  Christ,  when 
we  reach  the  future  life  !  3  Well  may  Rauschen- 
busch  ask  what  Jesus  would  have  said  to  the  symbol 
of  Chalcedon  or  to  the  Athanasian  Creed,  if  they 
had  been  read  to  him  !  4 

3.  But  the  repudiation  of  the  creeds  is  not  to 
be  taken  as  a  denial  of  the  greatness  and  wonder  of 
the  facts  they  were  meant  to  explain.  It  simply 
means  a  rejection  of  those  particular  explanations 
of  them  as  not  useful.  '  The  abysmal  deeps  of  per 
sonality  ' — in  God,  in  Jesus,  and  in  ourselves — still 
yawn  before  us,  unfathomed  and  uncharted.  The 
thoughtful  Christian  of  to-day  is  less  ambitious 
than  the  fathers  of  Nicaea  and  Chalcedon.  He  does 
not  attempt  with  the  aid  of  crude  and  almost  mechani 
cal  categories  of  substance,  person,  and  the  like, 
to  dogmatize  as  they  did  about  the  most  wondrous 
of  all  mysteries.  He  is  content  to  operate  with  the 
more  familiar  conceptions  of  moral  personality  and 

1  Cf  Temple,   op  cit,   p.   230  :     "  The  formula  of  Chalcedon  is, 
in  fact,  a  confession  of  the  bankruptcy  of  Greek  Patristic  Theology." 
*  Farrar,  Lives  of  the  Fathers,  ii.  p.  606. 
3  Milner,  History  of  the  Church,  vi.  p.  407. 
«  A   Theology  for  the  Social  Gospel,  p.  25. 

4 


50        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

moral  value.  Not  that  he  is  the  first  to  think 
along  these  lines.  The  Adoptionists  of  the  early 
Church  virtually  occupied  this  standpoint.  It  is 
also— in  part  at  least — that  of  Milton  : 

Thou  .  .  .  hast  been  found 
By  merit  more  than  birthright  Son  of  God, 
Found  worthiest  to  be  so  by  being  good, 
Far  more  than  great  or  high  ;   because  in  thee 
Love  hath  abounded  more  than  glory  abounds.  r 

But  we  have  had  to  wait  almost  until  to-day  to 
hear  Christian  thinkers  of  unquestionably  orthodox 
connections  speak  frankly  in  the  same  strain. 
"  Unlike  ancient  attempts  to  meet  the  Evangelic 
facts,"  say  Drs.  Bartlet  and  Carlyle,  "  by  a  theory 
of  concealment  or  voluntary  holding  in  abeyance 
of  full  Divinity  actually  present  in  Christ's  self- 
consciousness,3  most  agree  that  the  limitations  to 
be  accounted  for  were  real  and  not  merely  apparent. 
Thereby  the  likeness  of  the  Saviour  to  His  '  breth 
ren  '  whom  He  sanctifies  and  brings  to  the  glory 
of  their  true  destiny,  '  the  image  of  God/  is  made 
more  real  and  the  moral  power  of  His  sinless  example 
enhanced.  '  The  human  in  Him  is  divine.  When 
He  is  most  truly  human  (Son  of  Man),  then  He  is 
most  truly  God.'  This  would  have  seemed  to  the 
fourth  and  fifth  centuries  sheer  paradox. 3  But  most 

1  Paradise  Lost,  lii.  308-312. 

a  This  is  a  reference  to  the  theory  of  kenosis,  which,  on  the 
basis  of  Phil  ii.  6  f,  regards  the  human  Jesus  as  possessed  of  all 
the  attributes  of  Deity,  but  as  temporarily  abstaining  from  the 
exercise  of  them.  An  excellent  account  of  ancient  and  modern 
interpretations  of  this  passage  is  given  by  Loofs  in  Hastings' 
Encyclopedia  of  Religion  and  Ethics,  vii.  pp.  680-687  (C.J.C.). 

s  We  might  go  further,  and  say  it  would  have  seemed  sheer 
blasphemy  (C.J.C.). 


The  Person  and  Work  of  Jesus          51 

moderns  could  accept,  as  far  as  it  goes,  this  concep 
tion  of  the  homogeneity  of  personality  in  God  and 
man.  At  the  same  time  the  idea  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
as  real  medium  of  the  Divine  both  in  '  the  man 
Christ  Jesus  '  and  in  Christians — in  their  case  under 
forms  determined  by  His  historic  manifestation  as 
Son  of  Man  and  Son  of  God — is  coming  to  its  full 
rights."  *  "  Those  things  which  are  looked  upon 
as  human/'  says  Rev.  W.  F.  Halliday,  "  His  meek 
and  lowly  and  pure  heartedness,  are  infinitely  more 
divine  than  mere  knowledge  or  power." a  '  The 
divinity  of  Christ,"  says  Dean  Inge,  "  implies — one 
might  almost  say  it  means — the  eternal  supremacy 
of  those  moral  qualities  which  He  exhibited  in  their 
perfection."  3 

4.  The  way  in  which  Jesus  conceived  of  Ms  mission 
was  determined  by  his  fellowship  on  the  one  hand 
with  God  and  on  the  other  with  men.     The  former 
issued  in  moral  purity  and  inward  peace  :    the  latter 
issued  in  compassion  on  the  multitudes. 4     Yet  the 
two    motives    were    not    disconnected ;     for    moral 
purity  meant  love  for  his  fellows,  and  compassion 
meant   a   desire   that   they   should   share   his    own 
Divine  Sonship.     And  so  he  came,  not  to  be  served, 
but  to  serve. 5 

5.  Many  indeed  were  the  forms  in  which  he  offered 
Ms  services  to  men.     He  came  to  seek  and  to  save 
that  which  was  lost,6  in  particular  the  lost  sheep 
of  the  house  of  Israel,?  to  bring  salvation  to  the 

1  Bartlet  and  Carlyle,  Christianity  in  History,  pp.  602  f. 
1  Reconciliation  and  Reality,  p.  63. 

3  Outspoken  Essays,  p.   135. 

4  Me  vi.  34  ||s,  viii.  2  ||.     For   other   references   to    Jesus'   com 
passion,  see  Me  i.  41  ;  Lc  vii.   13  ;  Mt  xx.  34. 

5  Me  x.  45  ||.  6  Lc  xix.  10.  7  Mt  x.  5  f,  xv.  24-26  ||. 


52        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

sons  of  Abraham  l — '  salvation  '  being  in  essence 
the  fulfilment  of  God's  purpose  for  men's  lives, 
just  as  its  opposite  (loss,  or  destruction,  or  perdition) 
means  the  defeat — not  necessarily  final — of  that 
purpose.2  He  came  to  proclaim  release  to  captives, 
and  to  set  the  oppressed  at  liberty  3  :  he  invited 
the  toiling  and  burdened  to  come  and  find  rest 
with  him,  for  he  was  gentle  and  lowly  of  heart  4  : 
he  often  wanted  to  gather  the  children  of  Jerusalem 
together  as  a  hen  gathers  her  chickens  together 
under  her  wings  5  :  the  season  of  his  coming  was 
the  season  of  God's  visitation,  and  what  he  was 
bringing  were  the  things  that  made  for  their  peace.6 
He  bade  men  be  of  good  courage,  and  fear  not  : 
it  is  thus  he  speaks  to  the  sinful  and  helpless  para 
lytic,?  to  the  shrinking  woman  who  had  touched 
his  garment,8  to  Jairus  anxiously  trembling  on  the 
brink  of  bereavement, 9  to  Peter  aghast  at  the  near 
presence  of  Divine  power  and  holiness,10  and  to  the 
disciples  when  tossing  on  the  stormy  lake,11  when 
overawed  at  the  Transfiguration,"  and  when  faced 
with  the  prospect  of  hardship  and  persecution.^ 

6.  A  large  part  of  his  early  ministry  consisted  of 
the  performance  of  cures  of  all  kinds.  Jesus  certainly 
regarded  insanity,"  M  and  very  probably  illness  in 
general,  *5  as  being  the  work  of  Satan  and  his 

1  Lc  xix.  9.  3  Cf  Mt  xviii.   14.  3  Lc  iv.   18. 

4  Mt  xi.  28-30  :    cf  Me  vi.  31.  5  Mt  xxiii.  37  ||. 

6  Lc  xix.  42,  44.         7  Mt  ix.  2.  8  Mt  ix.  22. 

9  Me  v.  36  ||.  10  Lc  v.   10.  «  Me  vi.  50  ||. 

«  Mt  xvii.  7.  *3  Mt  x.  26,  28,  31  ;    Lc  xii.  4,  7,  32. 

*4  Mt  xii.  24-29  ||s. 

T5  Lc  iv.  39,  xiii.  n,  16.  The  faith  of  the  centurion — based  on 
his  own  military  power — in  Jesus'  ability  to  cure  paralysis  by  a 
word  of  command  implies  a  sort  of  personification  of  the  illness 
itself  (Mt  viii.  5-10  ||).  See  below,  p.  100  n  i. 


The  Person  and  Work  of  Jesus          53 

servants — work  which  it  was  part  of  his  mission  to 
undo.  Having  overpowered  Satan  himself,  he  was 
now  at  liberty  to  plunder  his  goods.1  His  miracles 
were  acts  of  human  pity,2  and  at  the  same  time 
signs  of  his  Divine  commission. 3  While  the  Gospels 
often  give  us  the  impression  that  the  cures  were 
wrought  by  the  almost  casual  utterance  of  a  word 
of  command  or  by  a  simple  touch,  yet  we  see  clearly 
that  this  was  by  no  means  always  the  case.  That 
they  often  involved  the  expenditure  of  time,  effort, 
and  energy,  appears  from  Jesus'  occasional  use  of 
clay  and  saliva, 4  from  his  cure  of  a  certain  blind 
man  not  all  at  once,  but  by  stages, 5  from  his  use 
of  prayer  and  perhaps  also  fasting  in  dealing  with 
stubborn  cases,6  and  from  his  sense  that  power  had 
gone  out  of  him,  when  a  sufferer  touched  his  clothes 
and  was  relieved. 7  Yet  his  willingness  to  cure  seems 
to  have  been  limited  only  by  his  desire  to  safeguard 
the  still  more  essential  forms  of  his  ministry.8 

1  Me  iii.  27  ||s. 

1  Me  i.  41  ;  Lc  vii.  13  ;  Mt  xx.  34  :  cf  O.  Holtzmann,  Life  of 
Jesus  (ET),  pp.  191  ff;  Montefiore,  Synoptic  Gospels,  p.  66;  and 
D.  S.  Cairns,  The  Army  and  Religion,  p  386. 

3  Mt  xi.  2-6,  20-24  II- 

4  Me  vii.  33,  viii.  23  ;    Jn  ix.  6.  5  Me  viii.  22-25. 

6  Me  vii.  34  ("  looking  up  to  heaven  "),  ix.  28  f  :  cf  Jn  xi.  33, 
38,  41  f.  7  Me  v.  30  ;  Lc  viii.  46. 

8  The  '  nature-miracles  '  have  already  been  referred  to  (p.  45  n  5). 
The  two  stories  in  Me  of  the  feeding  of  a  crowd  are  probably 
doublets  of  the  same  original.  The  fact  that  the  incident  is  nar 
rated  in  all  four  gospels  does  not  establish  its  literal  historicity  ; 
for  Mc's  Gospel — the  earliest  of  the  four — was  probably  not  written 
until  35  years  after  Jesus'  death — an  ample  interval  for  legendary 
enlargements  to  establish  themselves.  The  narratives  probably 
arose  from  some  actual  exhibition  of  hospitality  or  generosity  on 
Jesus'  part,  combined  with  a  parabolic  expression  of  his  being 
the  giver  of  spiritual  food.  (See  Dr.  G.  W.  Wade's  useful  remarks 
in  The  Hibbert  Journal  for  January  1920,  pp.  327  f,  where  he  sug- 


54        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

7.  For  Jesus  did  not  confine  his  ministrations  to 
alleviating  the  physical  ills  of  men  :  he  claimed  to 
be  regarded  as  their  guide  and  teacher  in  spiritual 
and  moral  matters.  Throughout  the  whole  of  his 
ministry  he  was  always  busy  teaching  somebody  ; 
now  it  was  a  crowd,  now  a  little  group  of  friends  or 
opponents,  now  an  individual :  sometimes  he  spoke 
in  parables,  sometimes  without  :  he  taught  in  the 
synagogues,  in  the  Temple,  in  his  friends'  houses, 
on  the  seashore,  in  the  fields,  on  the  road,  on  the 
mountain-top — always  teaching.  Proclaiming  the 
good  news  of  the  Kingdom  to  the  poor  went  hand- 
in-hand  with  the  curing  of  illnesses  and  the  expulsion 
of  evil  spirits.1  He  called  the  toiling  and  burdened 
to  learn  from  him  and  to  take  upon  themselves  his 
kindly  yoke  and  that  light  burden  which  was  so 
different  from  the  heavy  load  that  the  Scribes  and 
Pharisees  put  upon  men's  shoulders.2  He  spoke 
to  men  as  one  who  had  an  independent  authority 
from  God  to  do  so. 3  He  was  the  friend  of  tax- 
collectors  and  sinners. 4  He  called  those  who 

gests  that  the  story  of  Elisha  feeding  100  men  with  20  loaves 
(2  Kings  iv.  42-44)  may  have  had  something  to  do  with  the  story 
of  Jesus  feeding  the  crowd.)  Cf  the  saying  ascribed  to  Jesus  by 
Origenes  (Comm.  in  Mt  xiii.  2)  :  "  For  the  sake  of  the  weak  I 
became  weak,  and  for  the  sake  of  the  hungry  I  hungered,  and 
for  the  sake  of  the  thirsty  I  thirsted  "  (Preuschen,  Antilegomena, 
p.  28). 

1  Mt  iv.  23,  xi.  5  y  ;  Lc  iv.  18.  »  Mt  xl.  28-30,  xxiii.  4  [j. 

3  Me  i.  22,  27  ;  Mt  vii.  28  f  ;  Lc  Iv.  32  :  and  compare  the  tone 
of  Mt  v.  21  f,  27  f,  33  f,  38  f,  43  f.  On  Jesus  as  a  thinker,  cf  R. 
Rhees,  Life  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  pp.  229  ("  The  freshness  of  his 
ideas  is  proof  that  he  was  not  lacking  in  thorough  and  orderly 
thinking,"  etc),  235  ("  He  was  as  worthy  to  be  Master  of  his  dis 
ciples'  thinking  as  he  was  to  be  Lord  of  their  hearts  "),  238  ;  O. 
Holtzmann,  Life  of  Jesus  (ET),  p.  463  ("  The  victorious  clearness 
of  his  intellect").  4  Mt  xi.  19  jj. 


The  Person  and  Work  of  Jesus          55 

accepted  his  message  his  brothers  and  sisters,1  and 
spoke  of  them  collectively  as  a  temple  of  God  made 
without  hands.3  The  thought  that,  under  the 
physical  conditions  of  his  ministry,  he  could  reach 
and  influence  in  this  personal  way  so  small  a  number 
of  people,  lay  like  a  weight  on  his  heart.  In  order 
to  reach  a  larger  number  he  trained  the  Twelve 
and  sent  them  out  to  do  the  same  sort  of  work  as 
himself  :  they  were  to  come  after  him,  and  he  would 
make  them,  like  himself,  fishers  of  men. 3  Yet  even 
so,  the  need  was  greater  than  the  means  of  coping 
with  it.  The  harvest  was  plenteous,  but  the  reapers 
were  few  :  they  must  pray  to  the  great  Owner  of 
the  harvest  to  send  out  more  reapers. 4  Such  was 
his  passion  to  reveal  the  Father  to  men  5  and  to 
impart  to  them  an  understanding  of  His  will  and 
a  desire  to  do  it. 

8.  The  ministry  of  teaching  and  healing  bestowed 
by  Jesus  on  men  was  reinforced  by  his  prayers  on 
their  behalf.  He  looks  up  to  heaven  and  prays 
before  saying  to  the  blind  man,  "  Open." 6  He 
knew  of  evil  spirits  that  could  not  be  expelled  without 
prayer. 7  Women  brought  their  little  children  to 
him  for  him  to  put  his  hands  on  them  and  pray  ; 
and  he  put  his  arms  round  them  and  invoked  on 
them  God's  blessing.8  He  prayed  for  Simon  that 
his  faith  might  not  fail. 9  But  not  only  does  Jesus 
pray  for  his  followers ;  he  also  assists  at  their 

'  Me  lii.  33-35  Os. 

a  Me  xiv.  58  ;  Mt  xxvi.  61  ;  Jn  li.  19  (the  explanation  in  Jn  ii. 
21  f,  applying  the  words  to  the  resurrection,  is  incorrect  :  see  J. 
M.  Thompson  in  Th»  Expositor  for  Sept.  1917,  pp.  218-220). 

J  Me  i.   17  ||s.  4  Mt  ix.  371 1|.  5  Mt  xi.  27. 

6  Me  vii.  34.  7  See  above,  p.  53  n  6. 

8  Me  x.   13-16  ||s.  9  Lc  xxii.  32. 


56        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

prayers.  He  says  that  where  two  or  three  are 
gathered  together  in  his  name,  he  is  there  in  the 
midst  of  them,  and  that  therefore  whatever  prayers 
they  offer  in  accord  with  one  another  will  be  granted.1 
This  idea  of  the  unseen  presence  of  Jesus  everywhere 
with  his  disciples  was  brought  later  into  prominence 
by  Paul  and  the  author  of  the  Johannine  writings  ; 
and  some  of  the  sayings  about  it  ascribed  to  Jesus  may 
be  a  reading-back  of  later  Christian  experience  into 
the  story  of  his  life-time.  So  probably  we  should  have 
to  regard  the  post-resurrection  saying  :  "  Behold,  I 
am  with  you  all  the  days  until  the  consummation 
of  the  age."  2  At  the  same  time,  the  very  prominence 
of  this  idea  later  on  is  best  explained  by  the  supposi 
tion  that  the  historical  Jesus  had  suggested  it  himself. 
This  probability  must  be  borne  in  mind  in  appraising 
the  genuineness  of  sayings  like  that  about  the  two 
or  three  gathered  together,  supported  as  it  is  by 
other  utterances  in  which  Jesus  identifies  himself 
with  the  little  child  received  in  his  name, 3  with  the 
travelling  missionaries  sent  forth  by  him, 4  and  with 
his  hungry  and  needy  brethren  every  where.  5  Among 
the  Agrapha  is  a  saying  to  this  effect  :  '  Wherever 
there  is  one  alone,  I  am  with  him  :  raise  the  stone, 
and  there  thou  shalt  find  me  ;  cleave  the  wood, 
and  I  am  there."  6 

9.  One  of  the  intercessory  prayers  of  Jesus — that 
for  the  men  who  were  crucifying  him  7 — leads  us 
on  to  yet  another  Divine  blessing  made  available 

1  Mt  xviii.   19  f.  a  Mt  xxviii.  20. 

3  Me  ix.   37=Mt  xviii.   5=Lc  ix.  48. 

4  Mt  x.  40;  Lc  x.   16.  5  Mt  xxv.  40,  45. 

6  Ropes,  in  Hastings'  Dictionary  of  the  Bible,  v,  p.  347  a  :  cf 
Preuschen,  Antilegomena,  pp.  22,  31,  O.  Holtzmann,  Life  of  Jesus 
(ET),  p.  61.  7  Lc  xxiii.  34. 


The  Person  and  Work  of  Jesus          57 

by  him — the  forgiveness  of  sin.  Something  has 
already  been  said  about  Jesus'  representation  of 
God  as  ready  to  forgive  sin  when  it  is  sincerely 
repented  of.1  We  have  now  to  study  the  problem  a 
little  more  closely,  as  it  engaged  Jesus  himself. 
His  view  of  sin  is  not  a  morbid  view.  "  Endless 
talk  about  sin  and  forgiveness  exercises  ...  a  nar 
cotic  influence.  To  say  the  least  of  it,  ethical 
education  must  move  to  and  fro  between  reflection 
on  the  past  (with  its  faults  and  moral  bondage) 
and  the  prospects  of  a  future  (with  its  goal  of 
aspiration  and  the  exertion  of  all  one's  powers)."  2 
Such  a  condition  is  amply  satisfied  by  the  method 
Jesus  pursued.  At  the  same  time,  he  viewed  sin 
as  a  reality,  and  forgiveness  therefore  as  a  necessity. 
Hence  his  repeated  call  for  repentance, 3  and  his 
inculcation  of  a  daily  prayer  for  pardon.  We  have 
already  seen  that  Jesus  often  speaks  of  the  Divine 
pardon  with  as  much  personal  detachment  as  any 
prophet  or  teacher  might  display,  and  intimates 
that  the  one  essential  condition  of  it  is  sincere  repent 
ance.  But  there  were  other  occasions  on  which  he 
himself  claimed  to  play  a  part  in  the  work  of  for 
giveness.  When  he  was  reproached  with  receiving 
sinners,  he  spoke  the  two  parables  of  the  shepherd 
pursuing  the  lost  sheep  and  the  woman  seeking  for 
the  lost  coin  ;  and  we  cannot  tell  whether  he  meant 
the  shepherd  and  the  woman  to  represent  himself 
or  God. 4  This  very  ambiguity  is  significant  for 

1  See  above,  pp.  33  ff. 

z  Harnack,  Mission  and  Expansion  of  Christianity  (ET),  vol.  i. 
p.  116. 

3  Me  i.  15  ||  ;  Lc  v.  31  f  ||s.  The  last  two  words  in  Lc  are  prob 
ably  an  addition  of  his  own,  but  they  correctly  represent  Jesus' 
meaning,  4  Lc  xv.  i-io  ;  cf  Mt  xviii.  12-14. 


58        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

the  point  before  us.  At  another  time  he  claimed 
in  so  many  words  to  have  authority  to  forgive  sins.1 
It  is  in  the  light  of  this  claim  that  we  have  to  read 
the  story  of  the  penitent  prostitute,  who  bathed 
his  feet  with  tears  and  perfume a  :  having  been 
forgiven  much,  she  loved  much  ;  and  inasmuch  as 
her  love  was  lavished  on  Jesus  himself,  we  may 
presume  that  she  thought  of  him  as  the  author  of 
her  forgiveness. 

10.  But  a  stiffer  problem  still  awaits  us.  There  is 
nothing  in  what  has  been  quoted  hitherto  to  suggest 
any  connection  between  Jesus'  own  death  and  the 
forgiveness  of  sins.  There  is,  in  fact,  only  one 
passage  in  the  Synoptic  Gospels  where  that  connection 
is  plainly  stated  ;  and  that  is  in  a  somewhat  doubtful 
clause  found  in  the  Matthsean  account  of  the  Last 
Supper.  Jesus  says  :  '  This  (cup)  is  my  blood  of 
the  covenant,  which  is  poured  out  on  behalf  of  many 
for  remission  of  sins."  3  There  is,  however,  another 
passage  which,  while  not  explicitly  mentioning 
forgiveness,  yet  almost  unmistakably  implies  it. 
It  is  that  in  which  Jesus  says  :  "  The  Son  of  Man 
came,  not  to  be  served,  but  to  serve,  and  to  give 
his  life  (as)  a  ransom  for  many."  4  There  is  strong 
ground  for  believing  that  this  saying  was  a  reminis 
cence  of  the  prophecy  about  the  Suffering  Servant 

*  Me  ii.  5,  8-1 1  Us.  I  agree  with  Mr.  J.  A.  Robertson  (Spiritual 
Pilgrimage,  pp.  227-230)  that  we  have  here  a  real  claim  on  Jesus' 
part  to  forgive,  not  simply  to  inform  the  sinner — as  any  of  us  might 
do — that  he  was  forgiven.  The  context  does  not  suggest  that  '  Son 
of  Man  '  here  means  simply  '  man  '  (so  Lake,  Stewardship  of  Faith, 
p.  48)  nearly  so  strongly  as  it  does  in  Me  ii.  28  (see  above,  p.  44  n  8). 

3  Lc  vii.  36-50. 

3  Mt  xxvi.  28.  The  doubt  lies  in  the  fact  that  the  words  "  for 
remission  of  sins  "  occur  in  Mt  only. 

J  Me  x.  45  ;   Mt  xx,  28. 


The  Person  and  Work  of  Jesus          59 

of  God  in  Isaiah  liii.  We  know  that  the  early 
Christians  applied  this  and  other  Deutero-Isaianic 
'  Servant-prophecies  '  to  Jesus  l  ;  and  it  is  clear 
that  their  warrant  for  doing  so  lay  in  the  conscious 
ness  and  the  words  of  Jesus  himself.  The  heavenly 
voice  that  spoke  to  him  at  his  baptism  and  at  his 
transfiguration  re-echoed  more  than  one  of  these 
prophecies  2  :  and  at  the  Last  Supper  he  actually 
quoted  Isaiah  liii.  12:  "He  was  reckoned  among 
the  transgressors,"  and  applied  the  passage  to 
himself. 3  The  words  spoken  on  the  same  occasion  : 
"  The  Son  of  Man  departs,  just  as  it  has  been  written 
of  him/'  are  probably  a  reference  to  the  same 
chapter. 4  Now  there  are  grounds  for  thinking  that 
the  words  about  humble  service  and  the  ransom 
for  many  were  uttered,  not  at  the  time  at  which 
Mark  places  them,  but  during  the  Last  Supper. 5 
If  so,  there  is  additional  reason  to  believe,  what  the 
•content  of  the  ransom-passage  in  itself  makes  very 
probable,  that  it  is  yet  another  allusion  to  the 
Suffering  Servant.6  Now  of  this  Servant  it  was 
written  : 

Yea,  for  our  transgressions  was  he  pierced  : 

For  our  iniquities  was  lie  bruised  : 
The  chastisement  that  brought  us  peace  fell  on  him  ; 

And  with  his  stripes  we  have  been  healed. 


1  Mt  viii.  17,  xii.  17-21  ;    Lc  ii.   32  (cf  Isa  xlii.  6,  xlix.  6)  ;    Jn  i. 
29  (cf  Is  liii.  4,  7). 

3  Me  i.  n,  ix.  7  [js  :    cf  Isa  xlii.  i,  xliv.  2  (Ixli.  4). 
s  Lc  xxii.  37.  4  Me  xiv.  21  |js. 

5  Lc,  who  rarely  departs  from  Mc's  chronology  without  some 
special  reason,   places  the  words  about  humility  at  the  Supper, 
though  he  omits  the  ransom  passage  (xxii.   24-27).     Cf  Burkitt. 
The  Gospel  History  and  its  Transmission,  pp.  135,  140,  and  A.  T. 
Cadoux,  in  The  Expositor,  January,   1918,  p.  71. 

6  Cf  Moffatt,  Theology  of  the  Gospels,  pp.  139-149,  and  Sanday. 
in  Hastings'  DB  ii.  p.  623. 


60        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

We  had  all  strayed  like  sheep  ; 

We  had  turned  everyone  to  his  own  way  ; 
And  the  Lord  laid  on  him 

The  penalty  of  us  all.1 

If,  therefore,  Jesus  had  this  passage  in  mind,  when 
he  said  that  he  came  to  give  his  life  as  a  ransom 
for  many,  he  must  have  in  some  way  connected 
his  own  death  very  closely  with  the  forgiveness  of 
men's  sins.  This  identification  of  himself  with  the 
'  Suffering  Servant  '  accounts  for  the  fact  that, 
when  the  hostility  of  the  Jews  put  the  national 
acceptance  he  had  hoped  for  out  of  the  question, 
Jesus,  though  he  did  not  conceal  his  own  anguish 
and  horror,2  his  sense  of  the  wickedness  of  his  enemies, 3 
and  his  certainty  of  the  calamity  they  were  drawing 
upon  themselves, 4  yet  willingly  embraced  the  pros 
pect  of  death  as  part  of  the  Divine  plan, 5  pre-deter- 
mined  by  prophecy  6  and  necessary  for  the  accomplish 
ment  of  his  own  triumph.  So  when  Peter  tried  to 
draw  him  away  from  the  idea  of  martyrdom,  he 
called  him  a  hindrance,  and  told  him  that  he  looked 
at  things  only  in  man's  way,  not  in  God's. 7 

But   in  what  did   the  triumph  of   the    '  Suffering 
Servant '  consist  ? 

Yahweh's  desire  will  prosper  in  his  hand  : 
In  consequence  of  his  soul's  travail,  he  will  see  (it  prosper 
ing,  and)  will  be  satisfied  : 
By  his  knowledge  will  my  servant  make  the  many  righteous.8 


1  Isa  liii.  5  f. 

*  Me  ii.    19  f  ||s  ;    Lc  xii.   49  f  ;    Me  xiv.   33  ff  ||s. 

3  Me  xiv.  41  ||s. 

4  Me  xii.  9,  xiv.  21  |js  ;   Lc  xii.  54-xiii.  9,  xix.  41-44,  xxiii.  28-31. 

5  Cf  Me  x.  38  f,  xiv.  36  ff  ||s. 

6  Me  ix.   12  f ;    Mt  xxvi.  54,  56  ||  :    cf  Lc  xiii.  33. 

7  Me  viii.  31-33  ||. 

8  Isa  liii,  10  f  ;    see  Skinner's  notes  in  Camb.  Bible, 


The  Person  and  Work  of  Jesus          61 

In  other  words,  the  triumph  of  Jesus  meant  the 
salvation  of  men  ;  and  inasmuch  as  salvation  involved 
forgiveness,  it  followed  that  his  death  would  be  a 
means  of  forgiveness.  And  yet  elsewhere  Jesus 
depicts  God  as  so  loving  that  the  only  condition 
of  obtaining  His  forgiveness  is  genuine  repentance 
on  man's  part.  We  are  therefore  driven  to  conclude 
that  Jesus'  death  brings  about  men's  forgiveness  by 
first  bringing  about  their  repentance.  This  repentance, 
it  is  true,  changes  God  in  so  far  as  it  enables  Him 
to  be  reconciled  to  men,  whereas  otherwise  He  could 
not  be  :  but  to  argue,  as  has  so  often  been  done, 
that  Jesus'  death  alters  God's  attitude  to  sinners 
in  any  other  sense,1  is  neither  required  by  men's 
experience  of  His  forgiveness,  nor  admissible  in 
face  of  Jesus'  own  words  concerning  Him.  Amid  the 
bewildering  variety  of  doctrines  of  the  Atonement, 
the  great  fact  stands  out  that  the  death  of  Jesus 
makes  itself  felt,  in  him  who  surveys  it  in  a  teachable 
spirit,  as  an  immense  inward  enlightenment  and 
stimulus,  convincing  him  that  here  is  a  revelation 
of  the  Father's  love  and  of  his  own  sinfulness, 
showing  him  in  the  sufferings  of  Jesus  what  that 
sinfulness  costs  God,  moving  him  penitently  to  ask 
for  God's  pardon,2  kindling  in  him  a  passion  for 
obedience  and  service,  implanting  in  him  a  love  for 


1  Cf  A.  Lyttleton  in  Lux  Mundi,  p.  211  :    "  The  reconciliation 
to  be  effected  is  not  merely  the  reconciliation  of  man  to  God  by 
the  change  wrought  in  man's  rebellious  nature,  but  it  is  also  the 
propitiation  of  God  Himself,  whose  wrath  unappeased  and  whose 
justice  unsatisfied  are  the  barriers  thrown  across  the  sinner's  path 
to  restoration." 

2  As  Clemens  of  Rome  says  :  "  The  blood  of  Christ  .  .  .,  being 
poured  out  for  the  sake  of  our  salvation,   offered  to  the  whole 
world  the  grace  of  repentance  "   (Ep.  to  Corinth.,   vii.   4). 


62        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

his  fellows,  and  prompting  him  to  seek  and  find 
the  Divine  fellowship. 

Gazing  thus,  our  sin  we  see, 

Learn  Thy  love  while  gazing  thus — 

Sin  which  laid  the  cross  on  Thee, 
Love  which  bore  the  cross  for  us. 

Here  we  learn  to  serve  and  give, 

And,  rejoicing,  self  deny  ; 
Here  we  gather  love  to  live, 

Here  we  gather  faith  to  die. 

Some  of  the  theological  and  devotional  language  of 
the  evangelicalism  of  the  past  may  need  in  these 
days  to  be  discarded,  or  at  least  modified  :  but 
most  of  it  does  justice  in  a  rough  way  to  these  central 
facts  of  experience. 

Traditional  theories  of  the  Atonement,  from  Paul 
downwards,  have  had  the  effect,  not  only  of  obscuring 
the  simple  psychological  facts  of  the  case,  but  of  intro 
ducing  a  too  absolute  cleavage  between  the  sufferings 
of  Jesus  and  the  sufferings  of  others  in  the  cause 
of  righteousness.  Theology  has  disguised  the  fact 
that  the  death  of  Jesus  could  have  become  the 
power  it  has  become  in  human  life  only  by  being 
in  the  first  place  a  supremely  right  and  noble  moral 
act.  Neander  truly  says  :  '  There  must  be  a  right 
conception  of  Christ's  self-sacrifice  as  a  moral  act, 
in  connection  with  his  whole  calling,  in  order  to 
any  just  doctrinal  view  of  his  sufferings."  *  But 
this  is  just  what,  in  the  Christian  theologies  on  the 
subject,  has  been  conspicuously  lacking.  Orthodox 
theorists  have  objected  to  describing  the  death 
of  Jesus  as  what  in  its  historical  conditions  it 
clearly  was,  viz:  a  martyrdom  brought  about  like 
1  Life  of  Jesus  Christ  (ET,  1880),  p.  380. 


The  Person  and  Work  of  Jesus          63 

other  martyrdoms.1  And  when  once  the  modus 
operandi  of  the  Divine  grace  bestowed  upon  us  in 
the  shed  blood  of  Jesus  is  clearly  discerned,  we  see 
how  exactly  identical  it  is  with  the  modus  operandi 
of  the  grace  bestowed  upon  us  through  the  sufferings 
of  all  good  people.  The  saving  death  of  Jesus 
differs  from  that  of  other  martyrs  only  in  primacy 
and  in  degree  of  effectiveness,  not  in  method  of 
operation.  Their  deaths,  like  his,  come  about  in 
the  plain  performance  of  duty ;  like  his,  theirs 
reveal  the  Divine  Love  and  stir  the  consciousness 
of  sin  and  the  passion  for  righteousness.  But  neither 
his  nor  theirs  makes  God  more  loving  and  forgiving 
than  He  was  before  ;  and  neither  his  nor  theirs 
overrides  the  free  will  of  the  sinner  or  does  away 
with  the  need  for  moral  response  on  his  part.  When 
Jesus  called  on  his  followers  to  take  up  the  cross 
and  follow  him,*  he  clearly  implied  that  what  he  was 
going  to  do  by  his  death,  they  also  were  to  do,  each 
in  his  own  measure,  by  their  deaths.  The  best 
comment  on  his  words  is  the  repeated  testimony  of 
early  Christian  authors  that  martyrdom  under 
persecution  invariably  attracted  new  converts  :  i.e. 
it  brought  sinners  to  God.  It  was  the  great  merit 
of  Origenes  that,  despite  the  trammels  of  the 
imperfect  theology  of  his  day,  he  boldly  ascribed  to 
the  deaths  of  the  martyrs  a  measure  of  that  saving 
efficacy  which  all  Christians  ascribe  to  the  death 
of  Jesus.  "  As  those,"  he  says,  "  who  attended  at 
the  altar  (erected)  according  to  the  law  of  Moses 

1  See,  for  instance,  the  remarks  of  Farrar,  Lives  of  the  Fathers, 
i.  p.  86  n  3  and  328  n  i  ;  Fairbairn,  Studies  in  the  Life  of  Christ, 
pp.  259  f  ;  Dale,  The  Atonement,  pp.  57-60,  78. 

*  Mt  x.  38,  xvi.  24  ||s. 


64        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

were  thought  to  administer  to  them  forgiveness  of 
sins  by  means  of  the  blood  of  bulls  and  goats,  so  '  the 
souls  of  those  who  have  been  beheaded  '  on  account 
of  the  testimony  (they  bore)  to  Jesus,  attending  to 
good  purpose  at  the  altar  in  heaven,  administer 
forgiveness  of  sins  to  those  who  pray.1  And  besides 
that,  we  know  that,  just  as  Jesus  Christ,  the  High 
Priest,  offered  himself  up  (as)  a  sacrifice,  so  the 
priests,  whose  High  Priest  he  is,  offer  up  themselves 
(as)  a  sacrifice.3  .  .  .  Perhaps  also,  just  as  we  have 
been  purchased  '  by  the  precious  blood  '  of  Jesus, 
...  so,  'by  the  precious  blood  '  of  the  martyrs 
will  some  be  purchased,  (the  martyrs)  themselves 
being  more  exalted  than  those  who  have  become 
righteous,  but  have  not  been  martyrs.  For  it  is 
reasonable  that  death  by  martyrdom  should  be 
called  exaltation  in  a  special  sense,  as  (is)  clear 
from  the  (words)  :  '  If  I  am  exalted  from  the  earth, 
I  will  draw  all  men  to  myself/  "  3  And  again  : 
'  If  the  lamb,  which  is  given  (up)  for  the  purification 
of  the  people,  is  referred  to  the  person  of  our  Lord 
and  Saviour,  it  seems  consistent  that  the  other 
animals  also,  which  are  assigned  to  the  same  purifi 
catory  uses,  ought  similarly  to  be  referred  to  some 
persons  who  4  confer  something  of  purification  on 
the  human  race  "  ;  and  more  to  the  same  effect. 5 
Nor  do  we  need  to  limit  this  fellowship  in  the  re- 

*  The  words  might  also  be  translated  :    "  serve  (or  help)  those 
who  pray  for  forgiveness  of  sins,"  but  the  wording  of  the  previous 
clause  makes  this  rendering  less  likely.     The  reference  is  to  Rev  vi. 
9  (xx.  4). 

*  Origenes,  Exhort,  to  Martyrdom,  30  (Lommatzsch,  xx.  274  f). 

3  ibid  50   (Lomm.   xx.   314!). 

4  At  this  point  some  MSS  insert  per  meritum  sanguims  Chris  ti — 
almost  certainly  a  gloss  inserted  by  translator  or  copyist. 

s  Origenes,   Homilies  on   Numbers,   xxiv.   i.    (Lomm.    x.    292  f.) 


The  Person  and  Work  of  Jesus          65 

demptive  work  of  Jesus  to  martyrs  in  the  strict  sense. 
We  know  that  all  human  goodness,  and  especially 
that  exercised  at  the  cost  of  any  kind  of  suffering 
or  self-sacrifice,  does  something  to  reveal  God  to  us 
and  to  draw  us  nearer  to  Him,  and  so  administers 
to  us  in  some  measure  that  same  inward  cleansing 
which  is  administered  by  the  death  of  a  martyr 
and  pre-eminently  by  the  death  of  Jesus.1  "  Why 
suffering  should  in  this  way  be  essential  to  life," 
says  Kirsopp  Lake,  "we  do  not  know,  but  whereas 
the  figure  of  the  suffering  God  in  a  suffering  world 
may  prove  ...  to  be  irreconcilable  with  the  tradi 
tional  conception  of  omnipotence,  it  does  not  outrage 
the  sense  of  justice.  .  .  .  The  doctrine  of  the  Atone 
ment  .  .  .  has  its  permanent  place  in  human  thought, 
but  the  churches  will  retain  the  privilege  of  being 
its  exponents  only  if  they  prove  equal  to  the  task 
of  beginning  its  explanation  with  the  facts  of  living 
experience,  and  place  the  suffering  of  Jesus  within 
and  not  without  the  ever-widening  circle  of  suffering 
yet  redeeming  and  triumphant  life.  If  the  churches 
prove  unequal  to  their  task,  and  sacrifice  the  truth 
of  experience  to  the  tradition  of  expression,  the 
world  will  pass  them  by  and  listen  by  preference  to 
men  and  societies  who  are  more  alive  to  the  necessi 
ties  of  the  present."  2  We  cannot  but  believe  that 
God  Himself  feels  all  the  suffering  of  His  children  ; 
.and  thus  the  chastening  and  uplifting  vision  of 

1  "  Death  has  a  strange  power  over  the  human  imagination 
and  memory.  ...  If  a  significant  death  is  added  to  a  brave  and 
self-sacrificing  life,  the  effect  is  great  "  (Rauschenbusch,  A  Theology 
for  the  Social  Gospel,  p.  270).  "  But  how  did  the  suffering  of  the 
innocent  avail  to  save  the  guilty  ?  It  saved  them  by  opening  their 
eyes  "  (Dr.  Orchard,  quoted  in  The  Crusader,  May  28,  1920,  p.  9). 

»  Stewardship  of  Faith,  p.   165  f. 

5 


66        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

His  fatherly  love  and  patience  and  sorrow  and  hope 
is  granted  to  us  in  some  measure  in  every  spectacle 
of  human  goodness  that  meets  us.  We  see  it  in  the 
gentle  mother's  toil  for  her  little  ones  :  we  see  it 
in  the  patient  ministry  of  father  or  friend  :  we  see 
it  in  all  faithful  and  conscientious  daily  work,  in 
every  unselfish  service,  in  every  gallant  act  of 
rescue,  in  all  painstaking  search  for  truth,  in  all 
brave  adherence  to  high  principle,  in  all  endurance 
of  suffering  in  the  cause  of  righteousness. 

Yet  thou  more  bright  than  all  that  Angel  Blaze, 
Despis6d  Galilaean  I     Man  of  Woes  1 
For  chiefly  in  the  oppressed  Good  Man's  face 
The  Great  Invisible  (by  symbols  seen) 
Shines  with  peculiar  and  concentred  light, 
When  all  of  Self  regardless  the  scourg'd  Saint 
Mourns  for  th'  oppressor.     O  thou  meekest  Man  ! 
Meek  Man  and  lowliest  of  the  Sons  of  Men  ! 
Who  thee  beheld  thy  imag'd  Father  saw.1 

1  Coleridge,  Religious  Musings.  Mr.  H.  G.  Wells  (God  the  In 
visible  King,  pp.  118-123)  repudiates  on  behalf  of  the  modern 
man  both  the  Cross  and  its  counterpart,  the  doctrine  of  non-resist 
ance,  because  he  does  not  understand  either  of  them.  That  is  not 
altogether  his  fault,  for  Christian  teaching  on  these  matters  has 
not  hitherto  been  a  model  of  lucidity.  At  the  same  time,  it  is 
not  hard  to  see  where  he  has  gone  astray.  In  his  scale  of  values 
the  picture  of  God  as  a  courageous  militant  being,  incapable  of 
gentleness  or  sorrow,  and  anxious  only  to  conquer  His  enemies, 
stands  higher  than  the  picture  of  God  as  an  eternally  loving  and 
patient  Father  anxious  only  to  be  reconciled  with  His  children. 
It  is  of  course  quite  permissible  to  conceive  of  the  Father's  work 
of  reconciliation  under  the  figure  of  a  courageous  fight  :  but  with 
Mr.  Wells  this  simile  so  fills  the  canvas  that  no  room  is  left  for 
the  truth  of  which  it  is  only  the  illustration.  Consequently  he 
does  not  see  that  the  Cross,  with  its  revelation  of  God's  infinite 
love  and  patience  and  willingness  to  suffer  for  us,  is  but  the  leading 
type  of  that  weapon  with  which  He  is  eternally  fighting  against 
the  selfishness  and  waywardness  of  man.  Neither  does  he  see 
that  non-resistance,  which  he  obviously  equates  with  languor 
and  helplessness  and  inactivity,  is  but  one  side  of  a  mode  of  fighting 
wherein  we  "  smite  the  foe  with  Christ's  all-conquering  kiss." 


The  Person  and  Work  of  Jesus          67 

ii.  It  is  a  commonplace  of  Gospel-study  that 
Jesus  depicted  himself  as  the  inaugurator  of  the 
Kingdom  of  God — that  reign  of  God  which  was  going 
to  supervene  upon  all  the  iniquities  and  miseries  of 
human  society.  The  constant  burden  of  his  preaching 
as  well  as  that  of  his  apostles,  was  the  imminence  of 
the  Kingdom.1  His  exorcisms  were  evidence  that 
it  had  already  come.2  His  personal  instructions 
were  its  mysteries. 3  Whoever  was  far  from  him 
was  far  from  it. 4  In  the  parables  of  the  Kingdom, 
his  own  work  figures  as  the  sowing  of  seed  and  the 
use  of  leaven.  Peter  gets  the  keys  of  the  Kingdom 
given  him,  immediately  on  recognizing  Jesus'  Messiah- 
ship.  5  The  Kingdom  of  God  was  Jesus'  favourite 
summary  for  all  that  he  stood  for.  Our  examination 
of  the  various  aspects  of  his  ministry  has  shown  us 
in  what  large  measure  that  ministry  is  still  a  living 
reality  available  for  us  to-day.  It  is  when  we  come 
to  the  way  in  which  Jesus  conceived  of  the  manner 
and  form  of  his  triumph  that  a  modern  disciple 
has  to  make  the  biggest  discount  on  the  score  of 
differences  between  that  age  and  this.  For  there 
seems  no  doubt  that  Jesus  expected  to  return  to 
earth — probably  in  visible  bodily  form — within  a 
very  short  time  of  his  decease.  The  third  day  on 
which  he  said  he  would  rise  from  the  dead  6  probably 
meant  simply  a  short  indefinite  period,  the  exact 
length  of  which  is  not  known — as  it  often  did  in 


1  Me  i.   15  || ;    Mt  x.  7  ;    Lc  x.  9-11. 

»  Mt  xii.  28  ||. 

3  Mt  xiii.   1 1  ff  ||s. 

4  Agraphon  :    see  Hastings'  DB  v.   349  f   (No.   62). 

5  Mt  xvi.   16-19. 

6  Me  viii.  31,  ix.  31,  x  34  ||s  :   Mt  xxvii.  63  JJ. 


68       The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

Jewish  speech  I  ;  and  the  resurrection  he  foretold 
was  probably  identical  in  his  mind  with  his  coming 
on  the  clouds  of  heaven  with  great  power  and  glory.2 
The  day  and  hour  of  that  coming  none  knew  but 

1  2  Kings  xx.  8  ;  Hosea  vi.  if;  Lc  xiii.  32  f ;  Mt  xxvi.  61, 
xxvii.  40  ||s  ;  Jn  ii.  19  f  ;  Me  xiii.  2  (Codex  D) ;  (?  add  Acts  ix.  9, 
xxviii.  7,  12,  17,  Jn  ii.  i). 

*  The  main  ground  for  this  identification  is  that  it  is  hard  to 
account  for  the  language  of  Jesus  when  he  clearly  has  the  Parousia 
in  mind  (e.g.  in  his  numerous  comparisons  of  his  disciples  to  servants 
working  in  the  temporary  absence  of  their  master,  and  still  more 
in  his  farewell  words  at  the  Last  Supper — Me  xiv.  25  ||s)  on  the 
assumption  that  he  knew  all  the  time  that  the  interval  of  absence 
between  Death  and  Parousia  would  be  broken  by  a  period  of  inter 
course  with  the  disciples,  commencing  actually  two  days  after 
his  death  and  lasting  forty  days.  The  fact  that  certain  appear 
ances  did  commence  on  what  was  literally  the  third  day  (as  then 
reckoned)  would  easily  account  for  the  difference  in  the  way  in 
which  prophesies  in  regard  to  Resurrection  and  Parousia  are  re 
corded,  and  for  the  insertion  of  Me  xiv.  28,  which  is  out  of  keeping 
with  the  implications  of  verse  25  and  is  omitted  by  Lc. 

It  is  not  usually  realized  that  the  words  addressed  by  Jesus 
to  the  penitent  robber  :  "  To-day  thou  shalt  be  with  me  in  Paradise  " 
(Lc  xxiii.  43)  are  irreconcilable  with  the  usual  idea  of  the  resurrec 
tion  and  still  more  so  with  the  belief  that  Jesus  went  and  visited 
the  spirits  in  Hades.  The  traditional  idea  of  a  bodily  Ascension, 
which  has  no  support  in  Me  (i.e.  in  what  we  have  of  him — for  the 
original  ending  of  his  Gospel  is  lost),  Mt,  Jn  (for  in  John  the  Ascen 
sion  takes  place  before  the  resurrection-appearances  are  over  : 
see  xx.  17,  cf  27),  or  Paul,  seems  to  have  sprung  from  a  natural 
desire  to  provide  a  fitting  termination  to  the  resurrection-appear 
ances.  It  need  hardly  be  said  that  to  regard  the  resurrection- 
appearances  as  psychical  phenomena,  not  involving  the  presence 
of  Jesus'  physical  body,  does  not  by  any  means  rob  them  of  their 
reality,  objectivity,  or  religious  value.  At  most  it  demands  modi 
fications  in  some  details  of  the  narratives.  Lastly,  two  important 
facts  must  not  be  overlooked  :  (i)  the  ordinary  Jew,  unlike  the 
Platonic  Greek  and  the  modern  Christian,  was  psychologically 
incapable  of  believing  in  a  life  after  death  without  an  accompanying 
bodily  resurrection  ;  (2)  Paul  evidently  regarded  the  appearance 
of  the  Risen  Christ  to  himself  on  the  road  to  Damascus  as  in  all 
respects  similar  to  his  appearances  to  the  other  disciples  (i  Cor  xv. 
3-8). 


The  Person  and  Work  of  Jesus          69 

the  Father1  :  but  Jesus  was  sure  it  would  occur 
within  that  generation.3  On  his  arrival  he  would 
call  his  servants  to  account,  hold  a  judgment,  and 
inaugurate  his  final  triumph.  3  To  the  modern 
Christian,  all  this  sounds  alien  and  unreal,  almost 
as  much  as  it  did  to  the  writer  of  the  Fourth  Gospel. 
Allowance  has  to  be  made  for  the  fact  that  the  scien 
tific  and  cosmological  ideas  of  the  Jewish  people 
of  that  day  were  as  much  part  of  the  habit  of  Jesus' 
mind,  as  the  clothes  he  wore  were  the  habit  of  his 
body.  In  adapting  our  Lord's  eschatology  to  the 
needs  of  our  own  minds,  we  are  bound  to  substitute 
inward  spiritual  fellowship  with  him  for  his  return 
on  the  clouds  of  heaven,  the  silent  operation  of 
God's  laws  for  the  great  Day  of  Judgment,  the  future 
life  of  the  individual  after  death  and  the  gradual 
spread  of  the  Kingdom  on  earth  ("  the  Logos  ever 
taking  possession  of  more  (and  more)  souls  "  4)  for 
the  sudden  erection  of  the  Kingdom  by  a  cataclysmic, 
Divine  intervention.  But  these  are  all  modifications 
of  the  form,  not  of  the  substance.  We  share  our 
Master's  invincible  certainty  of  triumph,  based  on 
his  invincible  confidence  in  God. 


O  glorious  Will  of  God,  unfold 
The  splendour  of  Thy  Way, 

And  all  shall  love  as  they  behold 
And  loving  shall  obey, 

Consumed  each  meaner  care  and  claim 

In  the  new  passion's  holy  flame. 


1  Me  xiii.  32  ||.  »  Me  ix.   I,  xiii.  30  f  ||s. 

3  Me  viii.  35,  38;  Mt  x.  32  f,  xiii.  41-43,  49  f,  xx.  21-23,  xxii. 
1-14,  xxv  ||s  :  also  the  many  words  about  watchful  servants  (see 
below,  p.  114). 

«  Origenes,  Contra  Celsum,  viii.  68  fin. 


70        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

O  speed  the  hours  when  o'er  the  world 

The  vision's  fire  shall  run ; 
Night  from  his  ancient  throne  is  hurled. 

Uprisen  is  Christ  the  Sun ; 
Through  human  wills  by  Thee  controlled, 
Spreads  o'er  the  earth  the  Age  of  Gold. 


Ill 

HUMAN    DUTY 

A.     DUTY  IN  GENERAL 

i.  A  RECENT  writer,  in  contrasting  Jesus'  view  of 
religion  with  that  of  the  Pharisees,  tells  us  that  the 
"  reckoning  of  religion  as  duty,  and  nothing  else, 
Jesus  says  is  an  abomination  to  God."  x  This  state 
ment  is  true  only  if  the  meaning  of  the  word  '  duty  ' 
be  confined  to  the  external  acts  of  the  body.  It  is 
usual  to  assume  that  the  Pharisees  of  Jesus'  day 
regularly  limited  the  idea  in  this  superficial  way, 
though  it  may  be  questioned  whether  the  assumption 
is  altogether  fair.  It  is  not,  however,  our  present 
purpose  to  discuss  exactly  what  the  Pharisees  were 
guilty  of  :  but  it  is  important  for  us  to  avoid  an 
error  to  which  the  age-long  polemic  against  Jewish 
legalism  had  made  us  particularly  susceptible. 
When  we  give  the  word  '  duty  '  its  true  meaning 
and  realize  that  it  covers  the  whole  of  life,  the  mind 
and  spirit  as  well  as  the  body,  faith  and  prayer  and 
fellowship  with  God  and  sincerity  of  purpose  as  well 
as  outward  conduct,  the  danger  incident  to  regarding 
it  as  co-extensive  with  religion  disappears.  How 
wide  a  scope  Jesus  gave  to  the  idea  is  seen  in  his 
parable  of  the  slave,  whose  whole  time  belongs  to 

1  J.  H.  Robertson,  Spiritual  Pilgrimage,  p.  97  (italics  mine). 

71 


72        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

his  Master,  and  who  has,  strictly  speaking,  no  time 
he  can  call  his  own.  "  So  likewise  ye,"  says  Jesus, 
"  when  ye  have  done  all  the  things  that  are  com 
manded  you,  say  :  '  We  are  (merely)  slaves  :  we 
have  (simply)  done  what  we  ought  to  have  done/  "  I 
When  we  realize  that  '  the  things  that  are  com 
manded  '  by  Jesus  cover  the  whole  of  the  inner  as 
well  as  the  outer  life,  the  motive  as  well  as  the  act, 
we  see  what  a  much  wider  scope  Jesus  gave  to  the 
concept  of  duty  than  Protestant  apologists  have 
generally  admitted.  The  mature  child  of  God, 
even  when  he  has  fulfilled  the  whole  of  Jesus' 
ideal  of  perfection,  is  still  to  say,  like  Sir  Richard 
Grenville,  "  I  have  only  done  my  duty  as  a  man 
is  bound  to  do." 

2.  What,  then,  are  the  leading  characteristics  of 
duty  as  Jesus  conceives  it  ?  It  is  that  for  which  we 
must  be  as  solicitous  as  we  are  for  food  and  drink.2 
It  is  primarily  concerned  with  the  inward  life  as 
the  basis  and  source  of  the  outer  3  :  the  heart  must 
be  pure, 4  the  eye  single  5  :  the  heart  will  be  where 
its  treasures  are,  and  these  must  be  stored  up  in 
heaven  6  :  the  tree  itself  must  be  made  good,  in 

1  Lc  xvii.  7-10.  The  insertion  of  the  word  '  unprofitable  ' 
(absent  from  the  Sinaitic  Syriac)  obscures  the  point  of  the  parable, 
gives  the  phrase  '  unprofitable  slave  '  quite  a  different  meaning 
from  what  it  has  in  Mt  xxv.  30  (the  other  only  place  where  it  occurs), 
and  suggests  a  distinction  between  '  duty  '  and  the  quest  for  per 
fection,  which  is  quite  foreign  to  the  teaching  of  Jesus  (Mt  v.  48  ; 
the  phrase  in  Mt  xix.  21  '  If  thou  wouldst  be  perfect '  is  absent 
from  Me  and  Lc,  and  seems  to  be  a  modification  due  to  the  com 
piler  of  the  Gospel),  though  it  survives  in  the  Catholic  doctrine 
of  works  of  supererogation.  A  denial  of  this  doctrine  does  not, 
of  course,  imply  that  the  same  form  of  perfection  is  within  the 
reach  of  all  at  any  given  time. 

»  Mt  v.  6.  3  Mt  v.  21  f,  27  f,  etc.  4  Mt  v.  8. 

5  Mt  vi.  22  f  ||.  6  Mt  vi.   19-21  ||. 


Duty  in  General  73 

order  that  the  fruit  may  be  good — for  out  of  the 
abundance  of  the  heart  the  mouth  speaks  I  :  it  is 
from  within,  out  of  the  heart  of  man,  that  proceed 
all  the  evil  designs  that  defile  him.1  So  far  is  duty 
from  consisting  only  in  restraints  and  prohibitions, 
that  the  position  of  a  man  whose  mind  is  empty  of 
a  positive  purpose  having  '  the  expulsive  power  of 
a  new  affection/  is  one  of  extreme  danger. 3  It 
involves  difficulty  and  self-sacrifice  :  "  Enter  through 
the  narrow  gate,  for  wide  is  the  gate  and  broad  the 
road  that  leads  to  perdition,  and  there  are  many 
who  enter  through  it  :  but  narrow  is  the  gate  and 
cramped  the  road  that  leads  to  life,  and  few  there 
are  who  find  it."  4  Jesus  speaks  pictorially  of  our 
having  to  cut  off  a  hand  or  a  foot  or  pluck  out  an 
eye,  if  it  cause  us  to  stumble  and  so  threaten  to 
exclude  us  from  the  Kingdom. 5  At  the  same  time, 
Jesus  calls  his  yoke  '  kindly  '  and  his  burden  '  light/  6 
because  alongside  of  the  pain  of  sacrifice,  there  is 
the  '  great  reward  in  heaven  ; — the  joy  of  fellowship 
and  co-operation  with  Him  we  love  and  serve. 
At  the  very  forefront  on  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount 
stand  the  Beatitudes,  declaring  the  bliss  of  those  who 
enter  the  Kingdom.  "  How  happily  the  working 
days  in  this  dear  service  fly !  "  This  is  the  spirit  of 
Dickens'  Esther  Summerson  :  '  Once  more,  duty, 
duty,  Esther/  said  I  ;  '  and  if  you  are  not  overjoyed 
to  do  it,  more  than  cheerfully  and  contentedly, 
through  anything  and  everything,  you  ought  to  be. 
That's  all  I  have  to  say  to  you,  my  dear/  "  7 

1  Mt  xii.  33-36  ;   Lc  vi.  43-45.  »  Me  vii.   14  f,   18-23  IN 

3  So  perhaps  we  may  paraphrase  Mt  xii.  43-45  ||. 

4  Mt  vii.   isf  ||.  5  Mt  v.  29  f,  xviii.  8  f  ||. 
6  Mt  xi.  30.  7  Bleak  House,  ch.  38. 


B.     THE  OBSERVANCES  OF  RELIGION 

i.  To  the  Jew  the  connexion  between  the  essence 
of  religion  and  its  ceremonial  expression  was  very 
close — so  close  that  the  natural  tendency  with  many 
was  to  identify  the  two,  and  even  to  regard  the 
ceremonial  side  as  virtually  the  whole  of  religion. 
That  the  experiences  and  activities  of  the  religious 
spirit  need  to  be  expressed  in  appropriate  religious 
observances,  in  order  that  they  may  be  kept  clear 
and  lively,  ought  to  be  obvious  to  us  from  the  need 
of  such  external  expressions  in  other  departments 
of  life.  A  religion  altogether  without  observances 
would  be  like  a  friendship  without  handshakes  and 
letters,  or  an  engagement  without  kisses.  The  Jews 
of  Jesus'  day  had  an  elaborate  and  venerable  system 
of  religious  observances — those  enjoined  by  the 
so-called  Law  of  Moses — and  we  find  Jesus  paying 
a  good  deal  of  respect  to  that  system.  At  the  early 
age  of  twelve,  he  feels  the  need  of  being  in  his 
Father's  house — the  Temple  at  Jerusalem.1  Later 
in  life  he  wears  on  his  garment  the  fringe  prescribed 
by  the  Law,*  bids  the  cured  lepers  show  themselves 
to  the  priest  and  offer  the  sacrifices  that  Moses 
commanded,3  pays  the  Temple-tax  in  order  not  to 
scandalize  the  authorities^  bids  the  disciples  obey 

1  Lc  ii.  49. 

a  Mt  ix.  20,  xiv.  36  ||  s  (Greek)  :  cf  Numb  xv.  38  ;  Deut  xxii.  12  ; 
Mt  xxiii.  5. 

3  Me  i.  44  |js  ;   Lc  xvii.   14.  4  Mt  xvii.  24-27. 

74 


The  Observances  of  Religion  75 

the  Pharisees  because  they  sit  in  Moses'  seat,  and 
declares  that  he  has  not  come  to  abrogate  the  Law 
but  to  fulfil  it.1  He  says  explicitly  that  men  ought 
not  to  neglect  even  the  less  weighty  matters  of 
the  Law.3 

2.  At  the  same  time  Jesus  was  aware  of  the  subtle 
danger  of  regarding  these  observances  as  if  they 
formed  the  stuff  and  substance  of  religion.  Though 
we  need  not  suppose  that  every  Pharisee  and  religious 
Jew  was  a  humbug  with  no  sense  of  the  demands 
of  true  morality,  there  is  no  doubt  that  many  were 
in  danger  of  dropping  into  this  attitude.  To  counter 
act  and  correct  the  distorted  view  that  made  the 
danger  so  real  was  Jesus'  constant  effort.  More 
than  once  he  referred  his  critics  to  God's  prophetic 
utterance  :  "  I  desire  mercy,  and  not  sacrifice."  3 
He  insisted  that  a  man  was  defiled,  not  by  eating 
with  dirty  hands,  or  by  anything  that  entered  him 
from  without,  but  by  the  immoral  designs  that 
issue  from  his  own  heart. 4  If  the  usual  interpreta 
tion  of  the  words  about  the  new  patch  on  the  old 
garment  and  the  new  wine  in  the  old  bottles  5  be 
correct,  he  was  conscious  of  a  certain  incongruity 
between  his  own  teaching  and  the  Jewish  system. 
He  condemned  in  unsparing  terms  the  public  and 
ostentatious  performance  of  religious  duty,  like 

1  Mt  xxiii.    2  f,   v.    17  f  [j.     The   exact   meaning,    and   even   the 
genuineness,  of  these  two  passages,  is  somewhat  doubtful. 

2  Mt  xxiii.    23  |1.     But  see   below,    note   4. 

3  Mt  ix.   13,  xii.  7. 

*  Mt.  xv.  10-20  ||.  Jesus'  argument  that  a  man  is  not  denied 
by  what  he  eats  is  hardly  in  keeping  with  the  dietary  laws  in  the 
Pentateuch,  though  how  the  disregard  of  these  was  to  be  har 
monized  with  that  deference  for  the  Law  which  Jesus  elsewhere 
professed  (see  notes  i  and  2  above),  it  is  hard  to  say. 

5  Me  ii.  21  f  Us. 


76        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

prayer,  almsgiving,  and  fasting,  with  the  object  of 
winning  a  reputation  for  piety.1  He  blamed  the 
Scribes  for  loading  men's  shoulders  with  burdens 
heavy  and  hard  to  bear.3  He  condemned  the 
scrupulous  care  bestowed  on  tithing  herbs,  when 
the  weightier  matters  of  the  Law — justice,  mercy, 
and  faith — were  being  neglected. 3  A  worshipper 
who  has  wronged  his  neighbour  ought  to  leave  his 
sacrifice  at  the  altar  and  go  and  make  amends,  and 
come  back  to  sacrifice  only  after  the  reconciliation 
has  been  effected. 4 

3.  The  one  religious  observance  which  Jesus 
discussed  in  any  detail  was  the  Sabbath  ;  and  his 
attitude  towards  it  is  a  good  illustration  of  his  atti 
tude  towards  the  ceremonial  side  of  religion  in 
general.  There  is  no  reason  to  suppose  that  he 
wished  to  abolish  Sabbath-observance.  As  a  day 
for  the  general  cessation  of  ordinary  work,  and  for 
the  cultivation  of  the  inward  life,  it  was  a  blessing 
which  men  ought  not  to  deny  themselves.  "  The 
Sabbath  came  into  being,"  he  said,  "  for  man's 
sake."  5  At  the  same  time,  he  would  not  have  the 
demands  of  brotherly  love  and  service  subordinated 
to  those  of  Sabbath-observance.  He  set  the  seal 
of  his  approval  on  that  natural  instinct  that  bids 
us  relieve  the  suffering  and  supply  the  needs  of 
ourselves  and  of  others — Sabbath  or  no  Sabbath, 
and  he  desired  that  instinct  to  be  carried  to  its 
logical  conclusion.6  Had  Jesus  been  asked  by  a 

*  Mt  vi.  1-6,   1 6-1 8. 

3  Mt  xxiii.  4=Lc  xi.  46  :   cf  Ac  xv.   10. 

3  Mt  xxiii.  23  f ;  Lc  xi.  42.  Cf  his  similar  complaint  of  the  lack 
of  a  sense  of  proportion  in  the  matter  of  swearing  oaths  in  Mt  xxiii. 
16-22.  4  Mt  v.  23  f.  5  Me  ii.  27. 

6 'Me  ii.  23-iii.  5  ||s  ;    Lc  xiii.   10-17,   xiv-   1-6. 


The  Observances  of  Religion  77 

modern  Christian  whether  he  approved  of  Sunday 
tennis  and  Sunday  golf,  I  am  sure  he  would  at  once 
have  carried  the  question  to  a  higher  level,  and  asked 
the  questioner  whether  he  was  conscientiously 
making  the  best  use  of  the  opportunities  Sunday 
gave  him  for  resting  his  body  and  exercising  his 
soul.  An  old  narrative  tells-  us  that  he  once  saw  a 
man  working  on  the  Sabbath,  and  said  to  him  : 
"  (My)  man,  if  thou  knowest  what  thou  art  doing, 
happy  art  thou  ;  but  if  thou  knowest  not,  thou 
art  accursed  and  a  transgressor  of  the  Law."  J 
That  is  to  say,  the  precepts  of  the  ceremonial  law 
are  binding,  but  only  in  so  far  as  they  do  not  traverse 
some  requirement  that  commends  itself  to  our  best 
judgment  as  being  more  in  accordance  with  the 
Divine  Will. 

1  The  words  are  found   only    in    Codex  Bezae    (at  Cambridge) 
at  Lc  vi.  4.     They  probably  reflect  a  true  tradition. 


C.     OUR  DUTY   TO  GOD 

i.  TURNING  now  to  the  more  essential  and  funda 
mental  duties  owed  to  God,  we  see  that  Jesus  puts 
in  the  foremost  place  the  act  which  is  represented 
in  our  English  translation  as  '  repentance,'  but  which 
is  more  correctly  described  by  some  such  term  as 
'  change  of  mind  '  or  '  change  of  heart/  We  scarcely 
need  to  be  reminded  how  frequently  Jesus  demands 
it.  He  opens  his  ministry  with  a  general  call  to 
repentance  on  account  of  the  nearness  of  God's 
Kingdom  * ;  he  said  that  the  purpose  of  his  coming 
was  to  call  sinners  to  repentance  2 ;  he  was  grieved 
and  surprised  that  the  cities  in  which  he  worked 
repented  not — surely  Tyre  and  Sidon  and  Nineveh 
would  have  done  so  3  ;  he  told  the  disciples  to  pray 
daily  for  the  forgiveness  of  their  sins  4 ;  he  warned 
men  that,  unless  they  repented,  they  would  perish  5  ; 
but  told  them  that  there  was  joy  in  heaven  over 
even  one  repentant  sinner.6 

But  if  repentance  really  means  a  change  of  mind, 
clearly  we  are  in  need  of  some  details  as  to  the  nature 
of  the  change.  What  sort  of  change  is  indicated  by 
repentance  ?  One  thing  is  clear  :  it  is  a  change 

1  Me  i.  15  ;  Mt  iv.  17.  *  See  p.  57  n  3. 

3  Mt  xi.  21,  xii.  41  ||s. 

4  Mt  vi.  9,  12  ||.     Cf  Lc  xviii.  13  f,  where  the  Pharisee's  prayer 
leads  to  no  justification,  because  he   did  not  realize  any  need  to 
ask  for  pardon. 

5  Lc  xiii.   1-9.  6  Lc  xv.  7,   10. 

78 


Our  Duty  to  God  79 

appropriate  for  sinners  ;  for  in  most  of  the  passages 
we  have  quoted,  it  is  sinners  who  are  spoken  of  as 
repenting,  or  needing  to  repent.  What  then  is  a 
sinner  ?  In  order  to  answer  this  question,  we  need 
to  remember  that  the  Jewish  conception  of  sin 
was  a  good  deal  wider  than  that  usually  held  by 
the  modern  Christian. 

According  to  the  latter,  sin  is  something  for  which 
the  sinner  is  responsible,  is  to  blame,  something  he 
would  be  able  to  avoid  were  it  not  for  a  corrupted 
will ;  it  is  the  open-eyed  and  deliberate  choice  of 
wrong,  while  the  right  is  staring  him  in  the  face. 
"  Video  meliora  proboque  ;  deteriora  sequor."  That 
this  view  covers  a  certain  number  of  the  facts,  no 
one  will  deny  :  we  can  all  look  back  with  shame  on 
acts  and  omissions  that  we  can  characterize  in  these 
terms.  But  will  anyone  maintain  that  this  view 
of  sin  is  at  all  adequate  to  the  problems  of  man's 
moral  consciousness  ?  What  about  that  large  crowd 
of  acts,  words,  and  thoughts,  which  we  sorely  regret 
and  yet  never  meant  to  be  guilty  of,  in  excuse  for 
which  we  could  quite  fairly  plead  youth  or  inexperi 
ence  or  ignorance  or  oversight  or  lapse  of  memory 
or  haste  or  illness  or  human  frailty  or  provocation 
or  fatigue,  but  which  yet  we  cannot  quite  class  as 
mere  accidents  over  which  we  had  no  control — things 
which  seem  to  be  at  the  same  time  both  inevitable 
and  optional,  the  errors  without  which  we  cannot 
learn,  the  falls  without  which,  though  we  have  the 
best  intentions  in  the  world,  we  can  never  be  taught 
to  stand  upright  ?  Ignorance  and  inexperience  we 
know  ;  the  weakness  of  the  flesh  when  the  spirit 
is  willing  we  know ;  and  wilful  wrongdoing  we 
know.  Perhaps  we  know  too  that  these  are  not  all 


80       The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

the  same.  But  who  can  point  out  to  us  the  dividing 
lines  between  them  ?  Who  can  show  us  where  one 
begins  and  the  other  ends  ?  The  focus  is  not  sharp 
enough  to  enable  us  to  mark  outlines.1 

It  was  with  a  deep  sense  of  this  undefinable  and 
unaccountable  character  of  sin  that  the  Old  Testament 
writers  thought  of  it — not  only  as  something  wilful  and 
outrageous,  but  also  as  something  well-nigh  as 
inseparable  from  human  life  as  is  growth  itself. 
That  sharp  division  which  modern  theology  tries 
to  draw  between  intellectual  ignorance  and  moral 
faultiness  the  Old  Testament  authors  knew  perfectly 
well  could  not  be  drawn.  The  Hebrew  word,  like 
the  Greek  word,  for  sin  meant  primarily  to  miss  a 
mark,  goal,  or  way.  '  The  etymology  .  .  .  does 
not  necessarily  imply  intentional  wrongdoing."  2 
Atonement  for  unintentional  sin — and  that  not 
only  in  matters  of  ritual — was  expressly  provided 
for  in  the  Priestly  Code. 3  The  conception  of  sin 
as  inseparable  from  human  nature,  as  incriminating 
and  yet  in  a  measure  inevitable,  as  bringing  a  sense 
of  the  need  of  pardon,  and  yet  as  in  a  measure 
beyond  man's  control,  pervades  the  devotional 
literature  of  the  Old  Testament.  '  There  is  no 
man  that  sinneth  not."  4  "  What  is  man,  that  he 
should  be  clean,  and  he  who  is  born  of  a  woman, 

1  Cf  the  interesting  accounts  of  sin  from  the  modern  point  of 
view  in  H.  G.  Wells'  God  the  Invisible  King,  pp.  171  fif  ("It  is  in 
the  nature  of  every  man  to  fall  short  at  every  point  from  perfec 
tion,"  etc),  and  in  K.  Lake's  Stewardship  of  Faith,  pp.  184-186. 
We  must  not  assume  that  Paul's,  Augustine's,  and  Luther's  view 
of  sin  is  necessarily  involved  in  the  normal  Christian  experience 
of  it  (cf  W.  R.  Inge,  Outspoken  Essays,  p.  214). 

z  E.  R.  Bernard  in  Hastings'  DB  iv.  p.  529  a. 

3  Lev  iv.   2  ff,   v.    14-19;    Numb  xv.   22-31. 

4  i   Kings  viii.  46, 


Our  Duty  to  God  81 

that  he  should  be  righteous  ?  Behold,  He  putteth 
no  trust  in  His  holy  ones  ;  yea,  the  heavens  are  not 
clean  in  His  sight."1  "  Errors — who  can  understand  ? 
Cleanse  me  from  hidden  (fault)  s  :  keep  back  thy 
servants  also  from  rebellious  (act)s  ;  let  them  not  rule 
over  me."3  "  Thou  hast  set  our  iniquities  before  Thee, 
our  secret  sins  in  the  light  of  Thy  face. "3  "  Sinfulness," 
says  Philo,  "  is  congenital  to  everything  born,  in 
proportion  as  it  has  entered  into  being,  even  though 
it  be  good."  4 

Sin,  therefore,  according  both  to  the  Old  Testa 
ment  and  to  modern  experience,  covers  the  whole 
of  life's  spiritual  and  moral  imperfections  and 
limitations.  And  if  we  remember  how  thoroughly 
scriptural  Jesus'  whole  education  had  been,  and 
at  the  same  time  how  deeply  rooted  in  actual  human 
experience  his  religious  convictions  were,  and  if 
we  bear  in  mind  that  his  great  ideal  for  man  was 
that  he  should  become  and  should  be  called  a  Son 
of  the  Most  High,  we  can  with  some  confidence  say 
that  sin  must  have  meant  for  him  anything  that 
hinders  the  realization  of  this  ideal.  That  being 
so,  '  repentance  '  would  be  the  initial  change  needed 
for  this  realization,  i.e.  man's  discernment  of  his 
true  destiny  as  a  prospective  child  of  God  and  the 
surrender  of  himself  to  the  fulfilment  of  that  destiny 
as  his  life's  aim.  Repentance  therefore  is  in  essence 
the  catching  sight  of  the  goal  and  the  conscious  start 
towards  it.  It  is  not  therefore  necessarily  the 
expression  of  regret  for  any  overt  or  specific  or  wilful 

1  Job  xv.  14  f  :  cf  xxv.  4,  xxxiv.  31  f. 

3  Ps  xix.  12  f.  Cheyne's  note  is  :  "  Lapses,  i.e.  errors  due  to 
ignorance  or  inattention,  opposed  (as  in  the  Levitical  Law)  to 
'presumptuous  sins'"  (The  Book  of  Psalms,  p.  221). 

3  Ps  xc.  8.  4   Vita  Mosis,  1.  Ill,  s.   17. 

6 


82        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

acts  of  wrongdoing,  though  of  course  it  may  be 
that.1  Nor  is  it  necessarily  to  be  regarded  as  a 
sudden  or  momentary  or  dateable  experience  ;  though 
often  it  is  so  and,  even  where  it  seems  to  be  a  long 
gradual  process,  there  is  probably  some  specific 
time  when  the  true  state  of  things  first  dawns  clearly 
on  the  man's  soul.  Thus  explained,  repentance  is 
obviously  a  necessity  for  every  man  ;  and  if  conver 
sion  means  the  same  thing,  then  obviously  all  men 
need  to  be  converted  1 3 

2.  Repentance  then  is  the  yielding  to  God's  call 
to  live  as  His  child — it  is  the  birth  (or  re-birth  3) 
of  the  filial  spirit.  Now  the  first  essential  to  the 
filial  spirit  is  the  child's  love  for  his  father.  Hence 
we  find  Jesus  saying  that  the  first  commandment  of 
all  is  :  "  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all 
thy  heart  and  with  all  thy  soul  and  with  all  thy 
mind  and  with  all  thy  strength."  4  Among  what 
Jesus  called  the  weightier  matters  of  the  Law,  he 
names  '  love  for  God/  and  we  can  see  that  he  reckoned 
it  the  chief  of  them. 5  Those  who  are  always  decrying 
the  legal  aspect  of  religion,  who  are  never  weary 
of  telling  us  that  we  are  not  under  law  but  under 
grace,  to  whom  the  bare  mention  of  anything  in  the 
nature  of  a  definite  and  binding  precept  seems  like  a 

1  "  Repentance  is  not  necessarily  equivalent  to  pain  and  broken- 
heartedness  "  (O.  Holtzmann,  Life  of  Jesus  (ET),  p.  215).' 

*  Professor  Lake  (Stewardship  of  Faith,  p.  28)  thinks  Jesus  was 
not  speaking  ironically  when  he  spoke  of  the  righteous  who  need 
no  repentance  (Lc  xv.  7)  and  the  healthy  who  need  no  doctor 
(Me  ii.  17  ||s).  But  if  so,  he  is  referring  to  those  who  have  repented 
already ;  and  even  they  have  to  re-affirm  their  repentance  in  the 
daily  prayer  for  forgiveness  (Mt  vi.  9,  12  ||). 

3  As  in  the  case  of  the  Prodigal  Son  (Lc  xv.   17-21). 

4  Me  xii.  28-34  IIs- 

5  Lc  xi.  42  :    but  cf  Mt  xxiii.   23. 


Our  Duty  to  God  83 

lapse  from  evangelical  truth,  have  never  been  able 
to  explain  satisfactorily  why  it  is  that  so  inward  and 
spiritual  and  apparently  involuntary  an  act  as  love, 
should  be  made  by  Jesus  the  subject  of  a  direct 
imperative,  that  is  to  say,  a  law.  We  do  no  violation, 
however,  to  Jesus  '  teaching  when  we  say  that  '  love 
for  God  '  is  one  (and  that  the  chief)  of  our  duties. 
If  it  be  true  to  call  love  an  emotion,  then  we  must 
have  a  psychology  of  religion  that  brings  the  emotions 
under  the  control  of  the  will ;  for  loving,  according 
to  Jesus,  is  something  we  can  do  as  a  matter  of  duty. 
What  love  for  God  really  means  is  hard  to  define- 
perhaps  the  best  we  can  do  is  to  avail  ourselves  of 
human  analogies.  In  some  respects  the  experience  of 
'  falling  in  love  '  is  closely  analogous  to  the  love  which 
God  requires  of  us  :  but  on  the  whole  the  comparison 
is  not  felicitous,  as  will  be  seen,  for  instance,  by 
the  way  in  which  efforts  to  make  suitable  people 
fall  in  love  with  one  another  as  a  matter  of  duty, 
invariably  come  to  grief  :  (well  may  Hermia  protest, 
"  O  hell  !  to  choose  love  by  another's  eyes").  Our 
best  illustration  is,  as  we  might  expect,  the  love 
of  a  little  child  for  a  good  father  or  mother. 
"  Wherefore,"  as  says  Paul  in  the  language  of 
childhood,  "  we  are  ambitious,  whether  at  home 
or  abroad,  to  be  well-pleasing  to  Him."  1 

Another  popular  fallacy  is  that  we  must  not  love 
God  for  hope  of  reward. 

My  God  I  love  thee,  not  because 
I  hope  for  heaven  thereby. 

The  lines  recall  an  utterance  of  Sancho  Panza's  in 
Don  Quixote  :   "  '  I  have  heard  it  preached,'  quoth 

1  2  Cor  v.  9. 


84        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

Sancho,  '  that  God  is  to  be  loved  with  this  kind  of 
love,  for  Himself  alone,  without  our  being  moved 
to  it  by  hope  of  reward  or  fear  of  punishment  ; 
though,  for  my  part,  I  am  inclined  to  love  and  serve 
Him  for  what  He  is  able  to  do  for  me.  '  "  *  Now, 
whether  or  no  we  ought  to  love  God  for  hope  of 
reward  seems  to  depend  entirely  on  our  idea  of 
'  reward/  And  whether  Sancho  had  a  worthy 
idea  of  that,  we  do  not  know.  But  we  do  know  that 
most  of  what  Jesus  says  about  the  motives  that 
should  guide  human  duty  is  in  the  language  of  reward 
and  punishment  *  ;  and  if  we  had  worthy  thoughts 
about  the  nature  of  the  '  reward/  the  '  treasure  in 
heaven/  '  the  things  which  eye  hath  not  seen  and 
ear  hath  not  heard,  and  which  have  not  entered  into 
the  heart  of  man,  whatsoever  things  God  hath 
prepared  for  those  that  love  Him/  3  we  should  not 
need  to  seek  for  any  other  motive  or  basis  for  this 
first  and  greatest  of  all  Christian  duties. 4 

3.  Love  for  God  has  many  different  aspects.  It 
involves  worship,  such  as  can  be  paid  to  God  alone. 5 
It  involves  fear — fear  lest  we  should  incur  His  dis 
pleasure,6  or,  to  use  words  more  in  accordance  with 
our  modern  temper,  but  meaning  the  same,  fear  lest 
we  should  grieve  Him.  It  involves  reverence — 
the  keeping  sacred  of  God's  name  7 ;  the  refusal  to 

*  Don  Quxiote,  Part  I,  bk.  iv,  ch.   31. 

»  See  above,  pp.  40-43.  s  i  Cor  ii.  9. 

4  On  the  hope  of  reward  as  the  inducement  to  right  action  in 
general,  cf  Isaac  Taylor,  The  Natural  History  of  Enthusiasm  (1829), 
pp.  173-179,  Ottley  in  Lux  Mundi,  pp.  352  ff,  and  a  frank  paper 
by  Canon  A.  C.  Deane  on  '  The  Christian  Doctrine  of  Reward  ' 
in  The  Expositor  for  December,   1919,  pp.  412-418. 

5  Mt  iv.  10  ||. 

6  Mt  x.  28  || ;  cf  Lc  xviii.  2,  4.  7  Mt  vi.  9  ||. 


Our  Duty  to  God  85 

swear  either  by  His  throne  or  by  His  footstool  or 
by  His  city J ;  the  abstention  from  blasphemy, 
particularly  against  His  Holy  Spirit.2 

4.  Its  content  can  be  aptly  summed  up  in  two  or 
three  different  ways.  It  involves  in  the  first  place 
obedience.  "  Keep  the  commandments,"  says  Jesus  3 ; 
and  elsewhere  he  calls  the  commandments  the  word 
of  God. 4  "  Happy  (are)  those  who  hear  the  word  of 
God,  and  keep  (it). "5  He  blames  the  Jews  for  neglect 
ing  the  commandments  of  God  out  of  deference  to 
human  traditions  and  precepts.6  Under  this  heading 
perhaps  we  should  place  that  duty  of  which  Jesus 
says  a  good  deal,  viz  :  the  duty  of  accepting  God's 
prophets. 7  The  prophets  figure  in  his  Vineyard 
Parable  as  the  owner's  servants  sent  to  the  vine 
dressers  to  collect  their  master's  share  of  the  produce.8 
They  figure  also  in  the  parable  of  the  Rich  Man  and 
Lazarus  as  providing  sufficient  warning  for  the  Rich 
Man's  five  brothers. 9  John  the  Baptist  was  a  prophet 
and  yet  the  religious  leaders  of  the  nation  had  re 
jected  him.10  The  charge  of  slaying  God's  prophets 
was  a  capital  item  in  Jesus'  indictment  of  the  nation.11 
On  the  question  as  to  how  the  false  prophet  was 
to  be  distinguished  from  the  true,  Jesus  only  says 
that  they  are  to  be  known  by  their  fruits.1*  Pre 
sumably  he  would  have  referred  the  question  to  the 

1  Mt  v.  33-35  :  cf  xxiii.  16-22.  Note  however  that  Jesus  broke 
his  silence  at  his  trial  and  answered  the  High  Priest  as  soon  as 
he  '  adjured  '  him  in  God's  Name  (Mt  xxvi.  62-64  ||  :  cf  Levit  v.  i). 

»  Me  iii.  28  f  ||s.  3  Mt  xix.   17  ||s.  4  Me  vii.  6-13  ||. 

i  Lc  xi.  28.  6  See  note  4.  7  Mt  x.  41. 

8  Me  xii.   1-5  ||s.  9  Lc  xvi.  27-31. 

10  Mt  xi.  9  ff  \\,  xxi.  25  f  I],   28-32  ;   Lc  vii.  30. 

11  Lc  xiii.   33  f  |i  ;    Mt  xxii.   6  f,  xxiii.   29-37 II;      Mc  xii-   3~5  IIs- 
»  Mt  vii.   15-20  ||. 


86        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

questioner's  own  heart.    If  we  truly  love  God,  we  shall 
recognize  His  prophets  well  enough  when  we  see  them. 
5.  Further,  love  for  God  involves  the  quest  for 
His  righteousness,1  the  due  payment  of  what  belongs 
to  Him,*  and  especially  the  imitation  of  His  perfect 
goodness.     "  Love  your  enemies,  and  pray  for  those 
who  persecute  you,  in  order  that  ye  may  become 
sons  of  your  Father  in  heaven,  for  He  raises  His 
sun  on  evil  and  good  (alike),  and  sends  rain  on  (the) 
righteous  and  (the)  unrighteous.  .  .  .  Ye  then  shall 
be  perfect,  just  as  your  heavenly  Father  is  perfect."  3 
It  is  worth  noticing  in  passing  that,  though  Jesus 
elsewhere  represents  God  as  punishing  the  wicked, 4 
yet  when  he  is  speaking  of  our  imitating  God,  he 
confines    himself    to    God's    beneficence.     God    has 
prerogatives    of    discipline    which    His    children    do 
not  share  and  must  not  try  to  copy,  just  as  the 
children  in  a  family  are  not  allowed  to  punish  one 
another.     This  agrees  incidentally  with  Paul's  counsel 
at.  the  end  of  the  twelfth  and  the  beginning  of  the 
thirteenth  chapters  of  Romans — but  we  must  leave 
over  further  discussion  of  the  point  until  a  later  stage. 5 
6.  But    Jesus'    favourite    formula    for    summing 
up  man's  duty  to  God  was  the  doing  of  God's  Will. 
We  are  to  pray  daily  for  it  to  be  done  on  earth.6 
We  must  do  it  ourselves,?  even  if  it  means  draining 
the  bitter  cup  of  sorrow  to  the  dregs.8     Only  those 
that  do  it  can  enter  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven,9  or 
claim  to  be  Jesus'  true  brethren. J°      God's  Will  is 

'  Mt  vi.  33  y.  »  Me  xii.   17  |s  ;    cf  Mt  xxi.  41. 

3  Mt  v.  44  f,  48. 

4  Mt  xviii.  34  f,  xxii.  7,   13  ;    Lc  xix.   12,   14,  27  ;    etc. 

5  See  below,  pp.   164,   168.  6  Mt  vi.   10  ||. 

7  Mt  xxi.  28-32.  8  Mt  xxvi.  39,^42  ||s. 

9  Mt  vii.  21-23.  10  Me  iii.  33-35"||s. 


Our  Duty  to  God  87 

identical  with  human  salvation  :  it  is  not  His  Will 
that  one  even  of  the  humblest  folk  should  perish.1 
But  it  is  all  very  well  to  ask  men  to  do  God's  Will ; 
how  are  they  to  know  what  that  Will  is  ?  We  may 
recall  the  vigorous  protest  of  Browning's  Paracelsus : 

Now,  'tis  this  I  most  admire — 
The  constant  talk  men  of  your  stamp  keep  up 
Of  God's  will,  as  they  style  it ;   one  would  swear 
Man  had  but  merely  to  uplift  his  eye, 
And  see  the  will  in  question  charactered 
On  the  heaven's  vault  .  .  . 
.  .  .  God's  intimations  rather  fail 
In  clearness  than  in  energy  :    'twere  well 
Did  they  but  indicate  the  course  to  take 
Like  that  to  be  forsaken.* 

Does  Jesus  show  any  consciousness  of  the  difficulty  ? 
There  is  one  passage  in  which  he  contemplates  the 
case  of  the  man  whose  intentions  are  right,  but 
whose  knowledge  is  limited.  "  That  slave,  who 
knew  his  master's  will  and  did  not  make  preparation 
or  act  according  to  his  will,  will  be  beaten  (with) 
many  (stroke)s.  But  he  who  knew  not,  and  did 
things  deserving  strokes,  will  be  beaten  (with)  few. 
From  everyone  to  whom  much  has  been  given, 
will  much  be  looked  for,  and  from  him  to  whom  they 
have  entrusted  much  will  they  ask  the  more."  3 
It  is  in  the  light  of  this  charitable  recognition  of 
varying  degrees  of  knowledge  and  ignorance  that 
we  have  to  interpret  those  incidents  in  history  and 
in  modern  life  where  we  see  men  and  women  doing 

1  Mt  xviii.  14. 

1  Browning,  Works,  pp.  43-45.  Cf  R.  D.  Hampden,  The  Scholastic 
Philosophy  (Bampton  Lectures,  1832),  p.  513  :  "To  argue  respect 
ing  the  will  of  God,  as  if  we  had  any  positive  notion  of  what  it 
is  in  God,  can  lead  to  no  practical  truth  :  for  it  is  to  argue  from 
a  mere  hypothesis."  3  Lc  xii.  47  f. 


88        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

what  we  should  judge  to  be  contrary  to  God's  Will, 
and  doing  it  in  the  profound  belief  that  it  is  in  con 
formity  with  that  Will.  The  crowds  listening  to 
the  Pope  and  Peter  the  Hermit  preaching  the  First 
Crusade,  and  then  shouting  :  "  It  is  the  Will  of  God  ! 
It  is  the  Will  of  God  !  "  I — the  pious  Puritan,  Colonel 
Hutchinson,  deciding  after  long  meditation  and 
prayer  to  vote  for  Charles  the  First's  execution, 
believing  himself  to  be  Divinely  guided  to  that 
conclusion2 — Nelson,  starting  on  his  last  naval 
enterprise  with  the  prayer  '  His  Will  be  done,'  3— 
and  the  youthful  Gladstone  opposing  the  admission 
of  Nonconformists  to  the  Universities  with  a 
special  consciousness  of  Divine  help  4 — are  all 
perhaps  instances  of  servants  who  knew  not  their 
Lord's  Will,  or  who  knew  it  very  imperfectly : 
and  they  serve  to  remind  us  that  it  is  not  given  to 
any  of  us  to  know  that  Will  perfectly,  but  to  know 
it  only  in  varying  degrees  of  imperfection.  Yet 
even  the  imperfect  is  binding  on  us  if  it  is  the  best 
we  can  get.  None  of  us  can  do  better  than  a  certain 
English  peer  of  whom  it  was  said  that  "  he  ever 
set  before  him  the  question — What  is  the  will  of 
God  concerning  this  matter  ?  And  when,  often 
after  much  prayer  and  diligent  use  of  all  the  means  at 
his  disposal,  he  had  satisfied  himself  what  he  ought 
to  do,  he  set  himself  to  do  it  without  more  ado."  5 
7.  Like  all  other  topics  Jesus  handles,  this  one 
too — the  duty  of  man  to  God — is  related  to  his 

1  Menzel,  History  of  Germany  (ET),  1,  p.  412  ;  David  Hume, 
quoted  in  Half  Hours  of  English  History,  i,  p.  296. 

*  Memoirs  of  Colonel  Hutchinson,  ch.    16  fin. 

3  Southey,  Life  of  Nelson,  ch.  9.     4  Morley,  Gladstone,  i.  p.  84. 

5  Character  Sketch  of  the  Earl  of  Carnarvon  in  The  Review  of 
Reviews,  August  1890,  p.  126. 


Our  Duty  to  God  89 

conception  of  the  Kingdom  of  God.  We  have  to  pray 
daily  for  its  coming — its  coming  being  identical 
with  the  doing  of  His  Will.1  We  have  to  seek  it 2— 
to  accept  God's  invitation  to  enter  it,  but  not  to 
presume  that  we  can  enter  it  without  proper  pre 
paration  or  equipment. 3  Now  that  the  Kingdom 
has  drawn  near,  we  have  to  repent,  believe  the  good 
news,4  produce  the  fruits  of  the  Kingdom,  i.e.  righte 
ousness^  become  like  little  children  in  our  unquestion 
ing  faith  in  God  our  Father  6 ;  we  have  to  make  the 
needful  sacrifices,  for  entering  the  Kingdom  is  no 
easy  task. 7  God's  Kingdom  is  not  for  the  man  who 
puts  his  hand  to  the  plough  and  looks  back  : 8  it 
can  be  entered  only  by  the  most  strenuous  exertion. 9 
8.  Bearing  in  mind  all  through  that  the  Kingdom 
of  God  means  in  essence  the  realization  of  God's 
royal  rights,  and  that  God  is  not  only  King  and 
Master,  but  Father,  it  follows  that  His  children,  as 
has  just  been  said,  must  have  faith  in  Him,  if  they  are 
to  enter  His  Kingdom.  By  faith,  Jesus  does  not 
mean  the  blind  acceptance  of  a  creed,  but  the  child's 
unquestioning  and  unquestionable  axiom  : — that  his 

1  Mt  vi.   10  ||,  vii.  21.  •  Mt  vi.  33. 

3  Mt  xxii.   1-14.     Vv.   11-14  belong  to  some  parable  in  which 
the  Kingdom  was  depicted  as  a  royal  feast,  but  not  to  that  in 
vv.  i-io  ;    for  the  hastily  collected  guests  of  9  f  clearly  could  have 
had  neither  the  means  nor  the  time  to  array  themselves  suitably, 
and  the  idea  that  it  was  the  custom  for  a  rich  host  to  provide 
raiment  for  his  guests  has  no  foundation   (Trench,  Parables,  pp. 
226-228).     We   are   not   told   here   what   the   real   equipment   for 
entrance  into  the  Kingdom  consisted  of. 

4  Me  i.   15  ||.  s  Mt  xxi.  43  :   cf  v.  3,  6,  20. 

6  Me  x.  14  f  US.       i  Me  x.  23-27  ||s  :  cf  Mt  v.  10,  Acts  xiv.  22. 

8  Lc  ix.  62. 

9  Mt  xi.   12  ;    Lc  xvi.   16.     Cf  the  Agraphon  :    "An  untempted 
man  will  not  attain  to  the   Kingdom  of   Heaven  "  (Hastings'  DB 
v,  p.   347  b). 


90        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

father  is  good,  and  may  be  relied  upon.1  This  faith 
in  God's  care  for  us  is  not  to  tempt  us  to  take  senseless 
risks,  like  flinging  oneself  from  the  pinnacle  of  the 
Temple,*  nor  is  it  to  discourage  us  from  working 
intelligently  for  our  living  ;  but  it  ought  to  relieve 
us  from  worry  and  anxiety  over  earthly  affairs.  3  Nay 
more,  it  ought  to  enable  us  to  make  use  of  God's 
own  limitless  power,  so  that  we  can  cast  out  the 
most  stubborn  of  evil  spirits,4  and  remove  the  most 
mountainous  obstacles  from  our  path. 5  Also  we  must 
bear  in  mind,  what  is  only  implicit  in  the  Gospels, 
not  explicit,6  that  for  us  Jesus  is  the  author  of  the 
faith  which  he  bids  us  have. 7  It  is  only  in  so  far  as 
we  dwell  with  him  in  thought,  in  memory,  in  will, 
in  contemplation,  that  we  feel  this  unquestioning 
belief  in  God's  goodness  to  be  within  our  reach. 

9.  And  now,  lastly,  a  few  words  on  the  great 
subject  of  prayer.  Jesus'  own  instructions  on  the 

1  Cf  the  fine  statement  by  Scott  Holland  in  Lux  Mundi,  pp.  9, 
12,  39  :  "  Faith  is  the  sense  in  us  that  we  are  Another's  creature, 
Another's  making.  .  .  .  Faith  is  the  attitude,  the  temper,  of  a 
son  towards  a  father.  .  .  .  Such  a  relationship  as  this  needs  no 
justifying  sanction  beyond  itself  :  it  is  its  own  sanction,  its  own 
authority,  its  own  justification.  .  .  .  The  willing  surrender  of  the 
heart  is  the  witness  to  a  fact  which  is  beyond  argument,  which 
accepts  no  denial.  .  .  .  Faith  cannot  transfer  its  business  into 
other  hands  to  do  its  work  for  it.  It  cannot  request  reason  to 
take  its  own  place.  ...  It  is  by  forgetting  this  that  so  many 
men  are  to  be  found  .  .  .  still  hovering  on  the  brink  of  faith.  .  .  . 
Their  suspense  would  break  and  pass,  if  once  they  remembered 
that,  to  enter  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven,  they  must  always  be  as 
little  children.  They  must  call  upon  the  child  within  them.  ..." 

»  Mt  iv.  7  ||. 

3  Mt  vi.  25-34  II .'    Mc  iv-  4°  II-      See  above  pp.  25-27,   38-40. 

4  Me  ix.   19,  23  f  ||s  ;   Mt  xvii.   19  f. 

5  Mt  xvii.   20,  xxi.   21  ||s. 

6  But  see  Lc  xxii.  32  :    "I  have  prayed  for  thee,  that  thy  faith 
fail  not."  7  Heb  xii.  2. 


Our  Duty  to  God  91 

matter  are  fuller  and  more  detailed  than  on  almost 
any  other  single  duty  :  but  they  lend  themselves 
easily  to  recapitulation. 

Jesus  is  down  on  all  prayer  for  show — all  prayer 
done  in  public  in  order  to  earn  the  praise  of  men — 
all  prayer  that  consists  of  vain  repetition  and  much 
speaking. l    Though  he  speaks  of  the  Temple  at  Jerusa 
lem  as  being  "  a  house  of  prayer  for  all  the  nations,"  * 
he  himself  prays  anywhere — often  in  the  open  air 
and  on  the  mountain-tops. 3     He  contemplates  his 
disciples    praying    singly    in    the    secrecy    of    their 
own  rooms  at  home,  and  also  with  one  another  in 
little  groups. 4     He  expected  them  to  pray  regularly 
every  day,  as  is  clear  from  the  prayer  for  daily  bread. 5 
The  sample  prayer  that  he  taught  them  is  remarkable 
for  its  simplicity  and  brevity.6     It  provides  a  useful 
framework  for  the  study  of  all  that  he  says  about 
the  content  of  prayer. 

Our  prayer  is  addressed  to  our  Heavenly  Father,? 
the  Lord  of  the  Heaven  and  the  earth,8  who  is  great 
and  good  and  wonderful  beyond  our  comprehension. 
He  is  the  Father  who  is  in  secret  9 — to  whom  all 
things  are  possible  I0 — and  whose  name  is  to  be  held 
in  reverence.11 

The  Lord's  Prayer  contains  no  explicit  thanks 
giving  ;  but  elsewhere  we  find  Jesus  thanking  God 
for  food  and  drink,13  commending  the  leper  who 
gave  glory  to  God  for  his  recovery,J3  and  praising 

1  Mt  vi.  5-9;   Me  xii.  38-40  y.  »  Me  xi.   ij\\s. 

3  Me  i.  35,  vi.  46  ;    Lc  v.   16,  vi.  12,  ix.  28  f,  etc. 

4  Mt  vi.  6,  9,  xviii.   19  f .  5  Mt  vi.   1 1  |j. 
6  Mt  vi.  9-i3=Lc  xi.  2-4.  7  Mt  vi.  9. 

8  Mt  xi.  25  ||.  9  Mt  vi.  6.  i°  Me  xiv.  36. 

11  Mt  vi.  9  ||.  «  Me  vi.  41,  viii.  6  f ,  xiv.  22  f  ||s. 

'3  Lc  xvii.  17  f. 


92        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

his  Father  for  graciously  revealing  His  truth  to 
the  simple.1 

Our  first  petitions  are  to  be,  not  for  the  things  we 
desire  most  for  our  personal  profit,  but  for  the  things 
that  are  nearest  to  God's  own  heart — for  the  coming 
of  His  Kingdom,  the  doing  of  His  Will  on  earth, 
the  attainment  of  His  righteousness.2  Thereby  we 
begin  by  subordinating  our  own  will  to  His  ;  and  our 
prayer  thus  becomes  an  offer  of  service,  an  oath  of 
allegiance,  a  declaration  of  our  willingness  to  do  God's 
Will  and,  if  need  be,  to  suffer  for  it. 3 

But  to  pray  in  these  terms  is  not  only  an  act  of 
self-dedication  ;  it  is  an  intercession  on  behalf  of 
others.  We  pray  that  God's  Will  may  be  fulfilled, 
not  only  in  ourselves,  but  in  the  lives  of  our  fellow- 
men.  It  was  thus  that  Jesus  prayed  for  his  mur 
derers^  and  bade  us  pray  for  those  who  persecute 
us, 5  and  ask  God  to  send  out  more  labourers  into 
His  harvest.6  If  we  must  pray  for  enemies,  a 
fortiori  we  must  pray  for  friends,  as  Jesus  prayed 
for  Simon  and  for  the  little  children  and  for  the 
sufferers  whom  he  cured. 7 

Then  we  are  to  ask  God  each  day  for  our  bread  for 
the  morrow — a  prayer  which,  as  already  indicated 
more  than  once,  does  not  suggest  that  we  need  not 
work  for  our  bread.8 

Then  we  are  to  pray  for  the  forgiveness  of  our  debts, 
thereby  reaffirming  every  day,  as  our  frailty  requires 

1  Mt  xi.  25  f  ||  :   cf  xxvi.  30  (hymn-singing). 
a  Mt  vi.    10  ||,   33  :    also  the  Agraphon  quoted  on  p.   26  n  2. 
s  Mt  xxvi.  39,  42,  44  ||s. 

4  Lc  xxiii.  34.  S  Mt  v.  44  ;    Lc  vi.  28. 

6  Mt  ix.  37  f  ||.  7  See  above,  p.  55. 

8  Mt  vi.  ii  I)  :  see  above,  pp.  26  f,  90  :  and  compare  the  thanks 
givings  for  food  quoted  on  p.  91  n  12. 


Our  Duty  to  God  93 

us  to  do,  that  repentance  or  change  of  heart,  whereby 
we  first  acknowledged  ourselves  to  be  God's  children 
and  decided  accordingly  to  live  in  fellowship  with 
Him.1  Jesus  lays  special  stress  on  this  prayer  as  if 
he  realized  how  easily  men  went  astray  either  in 
omitting  to  offer  it  altogether  or  in  offering  it  wrongly. 
The  taxgatherer  who  strikes  his  breast  and  says  : 
"  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner,"  goes  down  to 
his  house  justified  rather  than  the  Pharisee  who 
had  no  sense  of  his  need  for  pardon.2  More  than 
once  and  with  great  emphasis  Jesus  tells  men  that 
their  prayer  for  forgiveness  will  not  be  granted  unless 
they  forgive  others  who  have  wronged  them. 3  It 
is  not  that  there  are  two  independent  conditions  of 
obtaining  God's  pardon — repentance  and  a  forgiving 
spirit  ;  but  that  the  unforgiving  man  is  so  lacking 
in  a  true  sense  of  his  own  shortcomings  as  compared 
with  those  of  his  neighbour  that  he  cannot  be  said 
to  have  truly  repented  himself. 4 

When  Jesus  tells  us  to  pray  :  "  Lead  us  not  into 
temptation,  but  rescue  us  from  the  evil  one,"  5  the 
temptation  he  is  apparently  thinking  of  is  affliction 
and  persecution,  rather  than  the  mere  human  tendency 
to  go  wrong.  The  prayer  is  consequently  analogous 
to  that  offered  by  Jesus  himself  in  Gethsemane, 
viz  :  that  the  cup  of  martyrdom  might,  if  possible, 
pass  away  from  him6  ;  also  to  that  enjoined  on  the 
disciples  in  Gethsemane  :  "  Watch  and  pray,  in 
order  that  ye  may  not  come  into  temptation"?; 
and  also  to  that  which  he  bade  his  followers  offer 


1  Mt  vi.  12  || :   see  above,  p.  82  n  2.  *  Lc  xviii.   10-14. 

3  Mt  vi.   14  f,  xviii.  21-35;   MC  xi.  25. 

«  See  above,  p.  35.  5  Mt  vi.  13  ||. 

6  See  above,  p.  92  n  3.  7  Me  xiv.  38  ||s. 


94        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

when  the  days  of  great  distress  should  come  :  "  Pray 
that  your  flight  may  not  occur  in  the  winter,  or  on 
the  Sabbath."  x  Jesus'  own  prayer  on  the  cross, 
"  My  God,  my  God,  why  has  Thou  deserted  me  ?  "  2 
of  which  so  much  has  been  made  in  theories  of  the 
Atonement, 3  is  indeed  not  easy  to  explain,  but  is 
more  probably  simply  a  cry  of  agony,  uttered  in  the 
familiar  language  of  Scripture, 4  than  any  admission 
that  the  speaker  was  vicariously  guilty  and  so  really 
deserted  by  God.  Such  a  thought  is  abhorrent 
to  Jesus'  conception  of  God.  We  get  his  true  feeling 
in  the  other  prayer  :  "  Father,  into  Thy  hands  I 
commit  my  spirit."  5 

Something  has  already  been  said 6  on  the  Calvinistic 
tone  of  the  prayer  against  temptation,  of  the  conse 
quent  difficulty  of  defining  its  exact  place  in  modern 
devotions,  and  of  the  deeper  question  to  which 
this,  and  in  fact  all  prayer,  leads  us — I  mean,  how 
exactly  does  prayer  operate  ?  Is  it  my  prayer,  or 
is  it  God's  prompting  me  to  pray,  that  is  the  real 
starting-point  of  that  co-operation  between  God 
and  myself  which  is  a  necessary  condition  for  a 
righteous  life  ?  That  problem  I  believe  to  be — I 
will  not  say  insoluble — but  at  least  unsolved.  But 
though  we  may  be  exercised — and  rightly  exercised — 
over  the  philosophical  problem,  there  is  no  need  to 
deny  ourselves,  pending  its  solution,  the  enjoyment 
of  that  help  and  power  which  prayer  brings  us. 
Of  Jesus'  magnificent  dogmatism  on  the  power  of 

1  Me  xiii.   1 8  1J.  »  Me  xv.  34  |J. 

3  E.g.  Dale,  The  Atonement,  pp.  60-63,  and  Pref-  to  7th  edition, 
§  4.  4  The  words  occur  at  the  beginning  of  Ps  xxii. 

5  Lc  xxiii.  46.  Cf  Fairbairn,  Studies  in  the  Life  of  Christ,  pp.  326  f, 
Halliday,  Reconciliation  and  Reality,  pp.  191-194,  and  Robertson, 
Spiritual  Pilgrimage,  p.  130.  6  See  above,  pp.  28-31. 


Our  Duty  to  God  95 

prayer  offered  in  unquestioning  faith,  we  have 
already  spoken.1  And  when  we  have  made  all 
necessary  allowances  in  order  to  bring  the  form  and 
language  of  our  prayer  as  far  as  possible  up-to-date 
and  all  necessary  discount  for  the  absolute  and 
pictorial  and  often  hyperbolical  language  of  Jesus 
as  an  oriental  teacher,  prayer  will  still  remain  a 
natural  and  indeed  inevitable  practice  for  those 
who  are  children  of  God,  needful  not  only  for  the 
purification  and  calming  and  guidance  of  their  own 
spirits,  but  also  for  the  infusion  into  them  of  that 
power  without  which  they  cannot  do  the  Father's 
Will.  The  picture  of  a  man  who  finds  mountains 
obstructing  him,  which  are  humanly  speaking  in 
surmountable,  is  not  an  unfitting  illustration  of  God's 
child  living  in  God's  own  world  as  it  is  to-day  ;  and 
it  is  well  for  him  to  learn  that  the  means  of  remov 
ing  the  obstacle  is  not  only  to  pray,  but  also  to  live, 
as  one  who  has  faith  as  a  grain  of  mustard-seed. 

1  See  above,  pp.  31-33,  56. 


D.     OUR  DUTY   TO  JESUS 

I.  IT  is  very  significant  that  the  duties  which  Jesus 
claims  as  due  to  himself  from  men  correspond  very 
closely  with  the  duties  he  asks  them  to  render  to 
God.  With  the  single  exception  of  worship  and 
prayer — for  Jesus  in  the  Synoptic  Gospels  never 
asks  the  disciples  to  address  their  prayers  to  him — 
every  duty  we  have  to  render  to  God  has  corres 
ponding  to  it  a  similar  duty  owed  by  us  to  Jesus 
himself.  The  same  is,  as  we  may  recollect,  broadly 
speaking  true  of  the  blessings  bestowed  on  men. 
Jesus  represents  himself  as  conferring  on  men  what 
he  also  represents  God  as  conferring  on  them — 
help,  forgiveness,  rewards,  and  so  on.  In  other 
words,  Jesus  pictures  himself  as  standing  to  men  in 
somewhat  the  same  relation  as  that  in  which  God 
stands  to  them.  As  Ritschl  put  it,  Jesus  has  for  men 
f  the  religious  value  of  God.'1  To  say  this  is  not  to 
say  that  Jesus  is  God — for  that,  as  have  been  shown 
on  a  previous  page,2  seems  to  stultify  much  of  the 
data  with  which  we  have  to  start.  But  it  does 
recognize  a  certain  historical  basis  in  the  actual 
consciousness  of  Jesus  and  in  men's  experience  of 
him  for  the  later  problem  of  his  '  Person  '  and  the 
various  theories  put  forward  to  settle  it.  Our  task 
here  is  not  to  enter  further  upon  that  problem, 

1  Mackintosh,  The  Person  of  Jesus  Christ,  p.  279. 
»  See  pp.  45-49- 

96 


Our  Duty  to  Jesus  97 

but  to  analyse  a  little  more  closely  the  view  which 
Jesus  took  of  what  was  owing  to  himself,  and  to 
endeavour  to  see  how  far  that  view  has  significance 
for  us  to-day. 

2.  The  first  and  most  obvious  demand  which  Jesus 
made  on  his  fellow-countrymen  was — that  they 
should  accept  him,  that  they  should  admit  his  right 
to  speak  in  the  name  and  with  the  authority  of 
God.  "  He  who  receives  me  receives  Him  who  sent 
me."  l  "  He  who  rejects  me  rejects  Him  who  sent 
me."  3  When  people  were  not  impressed  by  what 
he  said  to  them  and  what  he  did  before  them,  he 
was  amazed  and  saddened.  The  great  sinful  com 
munities  of  past  history  like  Tyre  and  Sidon  and 
Sodom  would  never  have  displayed  such  obduracy. 3 
The  Ninevites  had  respect  to  the  prophet  Jonah, 
and  the  Queen  of  Sheba  took  the  trouble  to  make 
a  long  journey  to  listen  to  the  wise  Solomon  ;  but 
when  Jesus,  who  was  greater  than  either  Solomon 
or  Jonah,  spoke  to  men,  many  of  those  that  heard 
either  responded  with  carping  criticism, 4  or  else  forgot 
what  they  heard  as  soon  as  it  was  spoken. 5  His 
own  kinsfolk  and  fellow-townsmen,  who  had  the  best 
opportunities  of  knowing  his  true  worth,  rejected 
and  dishonoured  him.6  The  children  of  Jerusalem 
were  unwilling  to  respond  to  his  call  to  entrust  the 
custody  and  control  of  their  lives  to  him. 7  Those 
over  whom  he  claimed  to  rule  declared  :  "  We  do 
not  want  this  man  to  be  king  over  us." 8  His 
fellow-countrymen  were  captious  and  hard  to  please. 

1  Mt  x.  40  ;   Me  ix.  37  |js.  2  Lc  x.   16. 

3  Mt  xi.  20-24  II-  4  Mt  xii.  38-42  ||. 

•>  Me  iv.  4,   15  ||s.  6  Me  iii.  21,  vi.  4  ||. 

7  Mt  xxiii.  37  |[.  8  Lc  xix.  12,  14. 


98        The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

They  rejected  John  the  Baptist  because  he  was  an 
ascetic  :  they  rejected  Jesus  because  he  was  not 
an  ascetic.1  They  tried  his  patience  with  their 
perpetual  criticisms,  in  which  their  hostility  was 
ill  disguised  under  the  garb  of  enquiry.3  All  this 
was  the  reverse  of  what  he  had  hoped  and  longed 
for.  He  came  to  men  as  friend  and  helper  ;  and  he 
desired  to  be  recognized  and  welcomed  as  such. 
"  Happy  is  he,"  he  exclaimed,  "  whosoever  is  not 
repelled  by  me."  3  Neutrality  towards  himself  he 
did  not  recognize  as  possible.  When  once  he  had 
made  his  claim  heard  in  a  man's  ears,  that  man  could 
no  longer  adopt  a  non-committal  attitude  towards 
him.  "  He  who  is  not  with  me  is  against  me." 
"  He  who  is  not  against  us  is  on  our  side."  4 

We  must  not  imagine  that  this  demand  for  recogni 
tion  and  acceptance  was  a  mere  arbitrary  or  dogmatic 
claim  on  Jesus'  part.  He  offered  credentials.  The 
nature  and  value  of  these  credentials  are  of  more 
interest  to  the  author  of  the  Fourth  Gospel  than 
to  the  Synoptists,  though  by  no  means  ignored 
by  these  latter.  His  words  of  truth  and  love,  his 
deeds  of  service,  his  whole  pure  and  righteous  life, 
testified  to  the  nature  of  the  Spirit  by  which  he  was 
actuated.  Inasmuch  as  he  not  only  expelled  evil 
demons,  but  did  everything  else,  by  the  Spirit  of 
God,  he  knew  his  Divine  authority  would  be  recog 
nized  by  all  who  were  seeking  to  trace — with  the 
help  of  the  touchstone  of  conscience — the  workings 


1  Mt  xi.  16-19  ||> 

3  Mt  xxii.  1 8  ||,  etc.  And  compare  the  Agraphon  quoted  by 
Ropes  in  Hastings'  DB  v,  350  a  :  "I  am  weary  of  this  generation  ; 
they  proved  me  ten  times,  but  these  twenty  and  a  hundred  times." 

3  Mt  xi.  6  ||.  4  Mt  xii.  30  || ;  Me  ix.  40. 


Our  Duty  to  Jesus  99 

of  the  Divine  in  the  lives  of  those  around  them. 
If  therefore  men  rejected  him,  or  were  unimpressed 
by  him,  it  showed  that  they  were  either  thwarting 
or  ignoring  the  testimony  of  God's  Holy  Spirit  in 
their  own  hearts.1 

3.  The  particular  term  that  Jesus  most  often  used 
to  define  that  attitude  of  acceptance  which  he  desired, 
was  faith*  Faith  in  Jesus  usually  means  in  the 
Synoptic  Gospels  simply  belief  on  the  part  of  sufferers 
— or  sometimes  their  friends — that  Jesus  is  able  to 
cure  them.  Faith  in  this  sense  was  an  indispensable 
condition  of  his  working  the  cure.  "  Believe  ye 
that  I  am  able  to  do  this  ?  "  "  According  to  your 
faith  may  it  be  unto  you  !  "  "Thy  faith  has  saved 
thee."  3  At  Nazareth  he  could  do  no  works  of 
power,  because  of  their  unbelief. 4  But  while  this 
faith  may  with  many  have  got  no  further  than 
a  simple  belief  in  the  reality  of  his  healing  power, 
for  the  more  reflective  patients  it  would  involve 
some  notion  of  the  power  in  Jesus  as  a  Divine  power, 
the  power  of  one  in  league  with  God.  Thus  we  have 
the  centurion  taking  it  for  granted  that  Jesus  could — 
as  the  vice-gerent  of  God — send  demons  about 
their  business  by  a  simple  word  of  command,  just 
as  he,  the  centurion,  could  order  his  men  about 
because  he  represented  to  them  the  majesty  and  power 


1  Me  iii.  22-30  ||s. 

1  Readers  not  familiar  with  the  original  Greek  of  the  New 
Testament  may  be  reminded  at  this  point  that  the  English  words 
'  faith  '  and  '  belief/  and  their  derivatives  and  compounds,  repre 
sent  not  two,  but  only  one,  root  in  the  Greek.  The  distinction 
between  the  different-sounding  English  words,  therefore,  should 
be  ignored. 

3  Mt  ix.  22  ||s,  28  f,  xv.  28  ;   Me  v.  36,  ix.  23,  x.  52  ||s  ;  Lc  xvii.  19. 

4  Me  vi.  5  f  ||. 


100      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

of  Herod  Antipas  himself.1  And  belief  in  Jesus 
as  a  divinely  commissioned  healer  was  not  far  removed 
from  belief  in  him  as  a  divinely  commissioned  friend 
and  teacher  and  forgiver  of  sins.  So  Jesus  declares 
to  men  :  "  The  Kingdom  of  God  has  drawn  near  : 
repent  and  believe  (or  have  faith  in)  the  good  news,"  2 
i.e.  in  what  I  am  preaching  to  you.  So  too,  when 
the  paralytic  was  let  down  before  him,  Jesus,  "  when 
he  saw  their  faith,  said  to  the  paralytic  :  '  Child, 
thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee.'  "  3  The  story  of  the 
prostitute  who  anointed  Jesus'  feet  is  instructive 
in  this  respect.  When  Jesus  said  of  her  :  "  Her 
many  sins  have  been  forgiven,  for  she  loved  much," 
he  did  not  mean,  as  we  should  naturally  suppose, 
that  she  first  loved,  and  then,  as  a  consequence, 
was  forgiven.  Natural  as  that  sense  is  when  the 
words  are  'taken  by  themselves,  they  are  in  view  of 
the  context  impossible.  The  real  meaning  is  :  her 
many  sins  have  been  forgiven  ;  and  the  proof  of 
it  lies  in  the  great  love  she  has  shown.  This  is 
clear,  not  only  from  the  words  that  immediately 
follow  :  "  but  he  to  whom  little  is  forgiven,  loves 
(only)  a  little,"  but  also  and  chiefly  from  Jesus' 

1  Mt  viii.  5-13  ||.  This  simple  dialogue  has  been  strangely 
misunderstood.  Seeley  (Ecce  Homo,  pref.  to  5th  edn)  quite  wrongly 
takes  Jesus'  words  as  spoken  in  approval  of  the  centurion's  humility, 
rather  than  of  his  faith.  Even  Dr.  Moffatt  misses  the  point  by 
translating  the  centurion's  words  :  "for  though  I  am  a  man  under 
authority  myself,  I  have  soldiers  under  me,"  etc  (italics  mine). 
There  is  nothing  in  the  original  to  justify  the  word  '  though,'  and 
it  obscures  the  meaning.  The  centurion  had  power  over  his  men, 
because  of,  not  in  spite  of,  the  fact  that  he  was  under  authority 
himself  :  and  he  thought  of  Jesus  not  (as  Seeley  says)  as  "  im 
measurably  above  himself  in  that  scale  "  of  military  rank  in  which 
he  himself  had  a  place,  but  as  being,  like  himself,  under  the  authority 
of  a  powerful  superior,  and  therefore  able  to  get  his  own  orders 
carried  out.  z  Me  i.  15.  3  Me  ii.  5  ||s. 


Our  Duty  to  Jesus  101 

parting  words  to  the  woman  :  "  Thy  faith  has 
saved  thee  :  go  in  peace."  I  It  was  not  the  woman's 
love  that  had  saved  her  :  it  was  her  faith — her  faith  in 
Jesus,  when  he  told  her  of  the  Divine  Father's  claim 
upon  her  and  of  His  readiness  to  forgive  and  cleanse 
her,  if  she  would  but  turn  to  Him.  She  did  turn  and 
was  forgiven  ;  and  the  experience  brought  her  such 
joy  that  her  gratitude  overflowed  in  an  act  of  love 
and  homage.  Here,  we  may  note  in  passing,  is  a 
typical  instance  of  Jesus  having  the  religious  value 
of  God  for  men  ;  probably  the  woman  did  not  dis 
tinguish  clearly  in  her  own  mind  between  the  heavenly 
Father  and  the  gentle  human  teacher,  when  she  gave 
expression  to  her  faith,  her  penitence,  and  her  love. 
When  a  modern  Christian  speaks  about  having 
faith  in  Jesus,  clearly  he  does  not  refer  to  the  miracu 
lous  power  of  Jesus  as  a  healer — for  that  power  is 
no  longer  perceptibly  at  work.  Too  often  the  only 
content  given  to  the  phrase  is  a  vague  feeling  that 
Jesus  has  somehow  or  other  secured  Divine  pardon 
for  us.  This  has  resulted  from  a  too  one-sided 
study  of  the  Epistles  of  Paul  to  the  Galatians  and  the 
Romans,  and  has  often  led  to  a  highly  unethical 
conception  of  the  Christian  life.  That  faith  should 
ever  have  come  to  be  regarded  as  a  conceivable 
alternative  to — or  substitute  for — works,  shows 
how  lamentably  the  simple  gospel  of  Jesus  can 
get  lost  sight  of,  in  the  hurly-burly  of  religious  con 
troversy.  Of  faith,  in  the  ultra-protestant  sense 
of  relying  on  the  merits  of  Jesus  to  compensate  for 
one's  own  failure  or  of  believing  that  his  sufferings 
have  made  adequate  satisfaction  for  one's  own 
demerits,  the  Gospels  tell  us  nothing.  Faith  as 

1  Lc  vii.  36-50. 


102      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

Jesus  uses  the  word  means  an  acceptance  of  him 
self  as  the  anointed  messenger  of  God  and  a  reliance 
on  the  truth  of  what  he  has  to  tell  us  of  the  Divine 
Love  and  the  Divine  Will. 

4.  The  story  of  Jesus  being  anointed  by  the  pros 
titute  is  one  of  the  two  places  in  the  Gospels  in  which 
he  speaks  of  being  himself  loved  by  some  one.  The 
other  place  is  where  he  says  :  "He  who  loves  father 
or  mother  more  than  me  is  not  worthy  of  me,  and  he 
who  loves  son  or  daughter  more  than  me  is  not 
worthy  of  me."  l  By  a  curious  coincidence  the  similar 
story  of  his  being  anointed  by  Mary  at  Bethany  is, 
with  one  exception,  the  only  occasion  on  which 
he  explicitly  commends  the  treatment  of  himself 
with  reverence.  "  She  has  done  a  good  action  to 
me  .  .  .  she  has  anticipated  the  embalmment  of 
my  body  for  burial."  *  The  other  occasion  was 
when  he  defended  those  who  cheered  him  on  his 
triumphal  entry  into  Jerusalem  :  "I  tell  you  that 
if  they  are  silent,  the  (very)  stones  will  cry  out."  3 
The  rarity  of  these  allusions  to  the  love  and  reverence 
he  desired  from  men  may  be  no  more  than  an  accident. 
All  through  his  life — or  at  least  all  through  his  public 
ministry — Jesus  was  being  ardently  loved  and  deeply 
revered  by  those  most  attached  to  him.  We  cannot 
imagine  that  he  ever  disclaimed  such  tribute.  At 
the  same  time  it  is  curious  that,  in  the  Synoptic 
Gospels  at  least,  Jesus  so  rarely  asks  anyone  explicitly 
to  love  him  or  revere  him.  The  reason  surely  was, 


1  Mt  x.  37.  *  Me  xiv.  6,  8  || :  cf  Jn  xii.  7. 

3  Lc  xix.  40.  Mt  (xxi.  15  f)  represents  the  noisy  offenders  as 
children  in  the  Temple,  and  Jesus'  reply  as  :  "  Have  ye  never 
read,  '  Out  of  the  mouths  of  babes  and  sucklings  hast  thou  per 
fected  praise  '  ?  " 


Our  Duty  to  Jesus  103 

not  that  he  did  not  desire  such  devotion,  but  that 
he  knew  that  it  would  follow  naturally  as  soon  as 
men  realized  what  he  was  able  to  do  for  them  and 
be  to  them  and  as  soon  as  they  had  faith  to  accept 
him  and  his  gifts.  Faith — or  believing  acceptance — 
was  to  come  first,  then  repentance  or  conversion, 
then  love  and  reverence. 

5.  What  Jesus  insisted  on  far  more  emphatically 
than  professions  of  personal  devotion  and  allegiance, 
was  that  people  should  listen  to  him  and  listen  intelli 
gently.  How  often  does  he  punctuate  his  discourses 
with  the  half  pathetic  appeal :  "  Let  him  that  hath 
ears  to  listen  with,  listen."  *  "  Hearken,"  he  says, 
as  he  begins  a  parable.3  The  familiar  story  of 
Martha  and  Mary  3  shows  us,  not  that  Jesus  did  not 
care  for  attention  being  paid  by  his  friends  to  his 
bodily  needs,  but  that  he  valued  much  more  highly 
the  attention  that  was  paid  to  the  truth  he  had  to 
teach.  Nor  was  he  content  that  they  should  listen 
anyhow.  He  did  not  want  his  hearers  to  be  like 
the  rustic  clown  Shakespeare  tells  us  of,  who,  when 
asked  if  he  had  not  heard  the  royal  proclamation, 
replied :  "  I  do  confess  much  of  the  hearing  of  it,  but 
little  of  the  marking  of  it."  There  were  such  hearers  ; 
and  Jesus  characterized  them  as  seed  sown  by  the 
wayside  which  the  birds  of  the  air  devour  4  :  or,  as 
we  should  put  it,  the  words  went  in  at  one  ear  and 
out  at  the  other.  Hence  his  repeated  insistence  on 
understanding.  "  Listen  to  me  all  of  you,  and 
understand,"  he  says. 5  "  Have  ye  understood  all 
this  ?  "  he  asked  his  disciples,  after  giving  them  a 

*  Me  iv.  9  US,  23  (vii.  16)  ;    Mt  xi.  15,  xiii.  43  ;    Lc  xiv.  35. 

a  Me  iv.  3  :   cf  ix.  7  ||s  ;    Lc  x.   16. 

3  Lc  x.  38-42.  4  Me  iv.  4,  15  |]s.  5  Me  vii.  14  jj. 


104      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

good  deal  of  teaching  ;  and  when  they  said  they 
had,  he  continued  :  "  Therefore  every  scribe  who 
has  been  made  a  disciple  to  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven 
is  like  a  householder  who  produces  from  his  store 
things  new  and  old."  J  The  scribe,  we  may  remember, 
was  a  man  who  gave  the  whole  of  his  time  to  the 
investigation  of  the  meaning  of  Scripture.  On  one 
occasion  we  read  that  Jesus  told  a  scribe  that  he 
was  not  far  from  the  Kingdom  of  God,  and  that 
was  when  he  "  saw  that  he  had  answered  intelli 
gently."  2  Frequently  did  Jesus  rebuke  his  disciples' 
lack  of  intelligence.  "  Know  ye  not  this  parable  ? 
How  then  will  ye  know  all  parables  ?  "  3  "  Are  ye 
too  so  unintelligent  ?  Do  ye  not  understand.  .  .  ?  "  4 
"  Do  ye  not  yet  understand  or  comprehend  ?  Is 
your  heart  (still)  hardened  ?  Having  eyes,  see 
ye  not  ?  And  having  ears,  do  ye  not  hear  ;  and  do 
ye  not  remember  ?  "  5  He  refers  men,  not  to  the 
technical  knowledge  of  experts,  but  to  their  ordinary 
human  intelligence.  He  asks  them  simply  to  use 
their  brains.  "  Whenever  ye  see  a  cloud  rising  in 
(the)  west,  at  once  ye  say :  '  A  shower  is  coming  ', 
and  so  it  happens.  And  whenever  ye  see  (the) 
south  wind  blowing,  ye  say  :  '  It  will  be  hot/  and  so 
it  happens.  Hypocrites  !  ye  know  (how)  to  decipher 
the  face  of  the  earth  and  the  sky  :  but  how  (is  it)  ye 
cannot  decipher  (the  meaning  of)  this  season  ?  Why 
do  ye  not  of  yourselves  judge  what  is  righteous?  "6 
"  Become  qualified  bankers/'  he  says,  "  rejecting 
some  things,  but  clinging  to  what  is  good."  7 

1  Mt  xiii.  51  f.  3  Me  xii.  34. 

3  Me  iv.   13.  4  Me  vii.   18  ||. 

5  Me  viii.   17  ||,  cf  21.  6  Lc  xii.  54-57. 

7  Ropes,  in  Hasting's  DB  v,  p.  349  b. 


Our  Duty  to  Jesus  105 

This  striking  insistence  of  Jesus  on  the  use  of 
man's  fullest  intellectual  powers  in  his  religious  life 
has  not  as  a  rule  been  adequately  appreciated  and 
understood.  It  has  a  bearing  on  the  problem  of 
the  relation  between  knowledge  and  goodness  on 
the  one  hand  and  between  ignorance  and  sin  on  the 
other.  That  this  relation  is  a  very  close  one  was 
clearly  the  teaching  of  the  Old  Testament  and  the 
belief  of  Jesus ;  and  our  own  experience  gives 
evidence  to  the  same  effect.  Yet  modern  Christian 
theology — with  its  eye  on  the  well-meaning  fool 
who  sins  in  ignorance  and  the  clever  rogue  who  is 
but  the  worse  for  his  cleverness — tends  to  draw  an 
absolute  distinction  between  sin  and  ignorance  and 
between  knowledge  and  goodness.  The  cast-iron 
notions  of  sin  and  sinlessness  that  result  from  this 
divorce  of  the  intellectual  from  the  moral  may  ease 
the  problem  of  morality  on  one  side  ;  but  they  com 
plicate  it  on  others.  And  in  any  case,  as  has  been 
said,  they  are  not  true  to  our  own  experience.  Not 
indeed  that  we  are  absolutely  to  identify  knowledge 
and  goodness  or  sin  and  ignorance  :  but  can  we 
possibly  define  the  limits  between  them  ?  Do  we 
attach  no  moral  worth  to  tact,  sound  judgment,  the 
eager  desire  for  truth,  and  ability  to  penetrate  its 
mazes  ?  Do  we  affix  no  moral  stigma  to  stupidity 
or  dull  indifference  to  intellectual  culture  ?  Is  not 
'  error  '  a  name  common  to  what  is  intellectually 
mistaken  and  to  what  is  morally  blameworthy  ? 
And  do  not  New  Testament  writers  continually 
represent  the  adoption  of  Christianity  as  the 
highest  wisdom  ?  I 

1  Oman  rightly  speaks  of  "  this  close  partnership  of  sin  with 
unreality  "  (Grace  and  Personality,  p.  192,  first  edn). 


106      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

The  usual  modern  view-point,  which  divorces  the 
intellectual  from  the  moral  elements  in  human 
personality  because  admittedly  they  cannot  be 
quite  identified,  shows  itself  in  a  slightly  modified 
form  in  the  strong  modern  aversion  to  theology.1 
Not  that  this  aversion  is  entirely  at  fault.  In  so  far 
as  it  represents  a  revolt  from  that  old-fashioned 
view  that  Christian  truth  consists  entirely  of  certain 
cut-and-dried  dogmas  which  are  to  be  accepted 
unquestioningly,  and  (in  olden  times  at  least)  en 
forced  by  persecution — while  ethics  have  to  be  rele 
gated  en  bloc  to  the  province  of  the  secular — this 
aversion  from  theology  is  a  healthy  sign  of  a  return 
to  reality.  But  unhappily  it  is  not  wholly  that.  It 
represents  to  a  very  large  extent  nothing  more  digni 
fied  than  the  natural  disinclination  of  men  to  think  for 
themselves.  There  are  multitudes  of  people  about, 
who  are  kind-hearted  enough  and  in  a  sense  well- 
intentioned,  but  who  simply  will  not  be  bothered  to 
think  out  anything.  One  of  the  incidental  drawbacks 
to  having  a  professional  ministry  is  that  it  encourages 
people  of  this  type  in  the  churches  to  imagine  that 
they  need  never  use  their  own  brains  in  religious 
matters,  seeing  that  the  parson  is  paid  to  do  it  for 
them.  As  Dr.  A.  J.  Carlyle  said  a  few  years  ago, 
the  chief  enemy  to-day  is  not  the  unwillingness  of 
Christian  spirit,  but  "  the  unwillingness  of  Christian 
people  to  think  out  their  own  convictions  with  care 
and  resolution,  to  ask  themselves  what  it  was  exactly 
that  those  convictions  meant,  to  distinguish  better 
the  merely  traditional  and  the  essential  elements 
in  Christianity."  3  That  such  tasks  should  be  under- 

1  Moffatt,  The  Theology  of  the  Gospels,  pp.  i  if. 

3  Speech   at   Recognition  of  Rev.  R.  Hobling,  Oxford  Chronicle, 


Our  Duty  to  Jesus  107 

taken  by  the  Christian  individual  as  such  and  not  left 
to  professional  ministers  is  necessary  on  two  grounds 
— firstly,  for  the  good  of  the  individual's  own  soul, 
for  it  is  bad  to  be  always  imbibing  even  what  is  true 
without  making  any  attempt  to  criticize,  sift,  classify, 
and  apply  it ;  and  secondly,  in  order  that  a  check 
may  be  kept  on  the  theological  and  religious  experts, 
and  thus  an  unhealthy  divorce  between  the  theory 
and  practice  of  religion  (each  of  which  is  indispensable 
to  the  other)  may  be  avoided.1  The  modern  counter 
part  of  Jesus'  great  summons  :  "  Listen  to  me  all 
of  you,  and  understand,"  is  the  need  to-day  of  a 
new  theology,  or  rather  a  new  philosophy  of  the 
Christian  life,  based — not  on  the  outworn  categories 
of  older  thinkers — but  upon  a  fresh  interpretation 
of  the  message  and  person  of  him  who  alone  has  been 
able  to  convince  mankind  that  he  can  impart  to 
them  the  truth  and  the  guidance  they  need. 

6.  On  several  occasions  Jesus  said  to  certain  indivi 
duals  :  "  Follow  me  "  ;  and  each  time  he  meant  it 
in  the  literal  sense.  He  said  it  to  Simon  and  Andrew 
and  to  Jacob  and  John  in  their  fishing-boats  on  the 
shore  of  the  Sea  of  Galilee  * ;  he  said  it  to  Matthew 
sitting  at  the  receipt  of  custom  3  ;  he  probably  said 

November  9,  1917.  "Is  the  ordinary  man  anywhere  a  thoughtful 
creature  ?  I  think  not  "  (a  chaplain  quoted  in  The  Army  and 
Religion,  p.  106,  cf  p.  101). 

1  Mr.  G.  G.  Coulton  (in  Christ,  St.  Francis  and  To-day,  pp.  i  f) 
notes  that,  in  the  Middle  Ages,  "  the  specialist  had  little  chance 
of  appealing  to  the  man  in  the  street ;  and — more  fatal  still — 
the  thoughts  of  the  man  in  the  street  were  not  a  constant  atmos 
phere  which  the  specialist  was  compelled  to  breathe  whether  he 
would  or  would  not  "  :  he  thinks  that,  in  the  modern  world,  as 
in  ancient  Greece,  the  crowd  and  the  specialist  do  "  come  into 
frank  and  natural  contact."  Such  contact,  of  course,  there  is  ; 
but  there  is  room  for  more  of  it. 

J  Me  i.  16-20  ||.  3  Me  ii.   14  ||s. 


108      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

it — though  we  are  not  actually  told  so — to  each  of 
the  Twelve,  as  and  when  he  first  called  them :  x  he 
said  it  to  the  man  who  wanted  to  go  and  bury  his 
father  2 :  he  said  it  finally  to  the  rich  young  ruler 
whom  he  bade  sell  all  that  he  had  and  give  the  proceeds 
to  the  poor. 3  We  might  fairly  argue  that  all  these 
were  cases  where  Jesus  wanted  the  personal  company 
of  certain  men  for  special  reasons  in  order  that  they 
might  do  some  special  work  in  connection  with  his 
Palestinian  mission.  But  there  are  two  other  passages 
in  the  Synoptic  tradition,  perhaps  doublets  of  one 
another — in  which  Jesus  demands  this  act  of  following 
from  all  his  disciples.  One  of  them  reads  :  "If  any 
one  wishes  to  come  after  me,  let  him  deny  himself 
and  take  up  his  cross  and  follow  me. "4  The  other 
reads  :  "  Whoever  does  not  take  his  cross  and  follow 
after  me,  is  not  worthy  of  me."  5  There  can  be  little 
doubt  that  literal  following  and  the  literal  acceptance 
of  crucifixion  are  here  referred  to  :  for  Luke's  addition 
of  the  word  '  daily  '  in  the  former  passage  is  an  obvious 
accommodation  to  the  everyday  needs  of  his  Christian 
readers.  We  can  only  conclude  that  there  was  a 
period  in  Jesus'  ministry  when  he  really  desired  all 
his  sincere  adherents  to  join  him  in  a  common  act 
of  sacrifice  as  the  victims  of  Jewish  hostility  and  as 
the  martyrs,  champions,  and  heralds  of  the  King 
dom.6  If  so,  the  average  modern  Christian  is  not 

1  Mc.iii.  13  f  ||s:   cf  Mt  xix.  28. 

3  Mt  viii.  22  ||.  3  Me  x.  21  ||s. 

4  Me  viii.  34  ;    Mt  xvi.  24  ;    Lc  ix.  23.     Lc  adds  '  daily  '  after 
'  his  cross.' 

s  Mt  x.   38  ;    Lc  xiv.  27   ('  cannot  be  my  disciple  '). 

6  This  would  help  to  explain  Jesus'  prophecy  to  Jacob  and 
John  that  they  should  drink  his  cup  and  be  baptized  with  his 
baptism  (Me  x.  39  ||). 


Our  Duty  to  Jesus  109 

called  on  to  '  follow  '  Jesus  in  the  sense  in  which 
he  used  the  word.  It  is  under  other  aspects  of 
discipleship,  as  Jesus  unfolded  it,  that  he  will 
recognize  his  obligations  to  his  Master. 

7.  Of  those  other  aspects,  unquestionably  the 
clearest  and  most  comprehensive  is  that  of  obedience.1 
Jesus  called  for  an  absolute  and  complete  obedience 
to  his  teaching.  He  did  not  philosophize  about 
the  grounds  of  his  obedience  :  but  we  can  detect 
without  much  difficulty  what  those  grounds  were. 
This  submission  of  men  to  himself  was  not  meant 
to  quench  the  use  of  their  own  independent  moral 
judgment  :  on  the  contrary,  as  we  have  seen,  Jesus 
expected  men  to  think  out  for  themselves  the  meaning 
of  what  he  said  :  he  himself  did  not  provide  them 
with  a  complete  code  covering  all  the  minutiae  of 
the  moral  life.  Nor  was  their  obedience  to  be  like 
that  of  the  subjects  of  a  despotic  ruler,  who  have 
to  bow  to  his  authority  as  an  established  fact,  and 
who  must  either  obey  or  else  forthwith  cease  to  exist.2 
It  is  true  that  Jesus  represented  the  ultimate  fruit 
of  disobedience  to  himself  as  utter  ruin  3  ;  but  that 
was  left  to  the  indefinite  future,  and  in  the  meantime 
no  one  was  to  be  coerced  into  obeying  against  his 
will.  Jesus  called  on  men  to  obey  him  simply  on 
the  ground  that  what  he  commanded  was  right  and 
good  and  represented  God's  Will.  It  was  for  that 
reason  that  he  taught  that  ultimate  security — or 
salvation — depended  on  obedience,  and  that  ultimate 
perdition  would  eventually  follow  upon  disobedience. 
It  was  for  that  reason  too,  that  he  could  represent 

1  Mt  vii.  24-27  ||  ;    Lc  vi.  46  :    cf  Me  iv.  3,  8,   14,  20  ||s. 

3  Me  x.  42-45  ||s. 

3  Mt  vii.  24-27  || ;    cf  xi.  20-24  ||. 


110      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

his  own  behests  with  equal  suitability  either  as 
commands  or  as  invitations.  Besides  issuing  exacting 
orders  and  calling  for  unstinted  sacrifices,  he  invited 
the  toiling  and  burdened  to  come  to  him,  to  assume 
his  gracious  yoke  and  shoulder  his  light  burden,  and 
so  to  find  true  rest  for  themselves.1  Notice  here  the 
strange  paradox  of  the  weary  finding  rest  through 
submission  to  a  yoke  and  the  assumption  of  a  burden. 
Such  a  paradox  is  rendered  possible  only  when  the 
task  and  its  reward  coalesce,  because  each  is  identified 
with  the  Will  of  God.  "  Happy  (are)  they,"  says 
Jesus,  "  who  hear  the  word  of  God,  and  keep  (it)."  2 
The  question  as  to  the  form  and  range  of  the  response 
due  from  the  modern  Christian  to  this  demand  of 
Jesus  for  obedience  is  the  question  with  which  the 
whole  of  this  book  is  attempting  to  deal.  We  are 
endeavouring,  under  each  successive  heading,  to 
extract  the  eternally  valid  elements  from  the  record 
in  which  they  are  enshrined — to  discover  what  the 
teaching  of  Jesus  means  when  put  in  terms  of  modern 
thought  and  responsibility.  But  the  very  effort 
to  do  this  in  detail  presupposes — not  only  our  right 
to  use  our  own  critical  faculties — but  other  and  still 
more  fundamental  postulates,  viz  :  our  belief  that 
guidance  for  modern  life  is  obtainable  from  this 
source  and  our  obligation  to  obey  that  guidance 
when  we  have  discovered  it.  These  are  postulates 
which  few  Christians  would  be  found  to  deny  in  so 
many  words  ;  but  the  virtual  denial  of  them,  or 
something  very  like  it,  seems  certainly  to  be  involved 
in  the  position  taken  up  by  some  leaders  of  religious 
thought  to-day,  who,  on  this  plea  or  that,  relegated 
the  commands  of  Jesus  to  a  position  of  virtual  irre- 

*  Mt  xi.  28-30.  3  Lc  xi.  28. 


Our  Duty  to  Jesus  111 

levance,  so  far  as  modern  life  is  concerned.  Either 
Jesus  was  too  eschatological  to  be  a  safe  guide  for 
us  nowadays  ;  or  obedience  to  his  recorded  teaching 
savours  of  legalism  or  literalism  ;  or  else  the  teaching 
applies  only  to  a  perfect  state  of  society,  or  only 
to  purely  private  and  personal  matters  ;  and  so  on. 
Something  has  already  been  said  in  the  Introduction 
on  this  general  topic,  and  something  more  will  have 
to  be  said  later  on  in  regard  to  some  of  its  special 
bearings  l  ;  the  point  that  has  to  be  noted  here  is 
the  immense  stress  which  Jesus  himself  laid  on  the 
need  for  practical  and  complete  obedience.  We 
may  readily  grant  that  times  have  changed,  that 
Jesus  would  say  some  things  very  differently  if  he 
were  living  in  our  midst  to-day,  that  we  must  accord 
ingly  hold  ourselves  free  to  criticize  and  adapt, 
that  the  Person  of  Jesus  is  more  important  than 
his  words,  that  the  Risen  and  Indwelling  Christ 
overrides  all  merely  historical  records,  and  so  on 
and  so  on  ;  yet,  notwithstanding  every  such  qualifica 
tion,  it  is  clear  that  we  shall  be  reducing  most  of 
our  customary  devotional  language  to  a  mockery, 
we  shall  be  setting  an  unreal  gulf  between  the  Cross 
and  him  who  died  on  it,  we  shall  even  be  forfeiting 
our  right  to  speak  of  an  indwelling  Christ  at  all,  if 
we  are  ignoring  a  responsibility  on  which  Christ 
himself  laid  such  constant  and  tremendous  emphasis. 
8.  Nothing  is  clearer  than  that  Jesus  looked  for 
reliable,  industrious,  and  efficient  service.  The  attitude 
of  Browning's  Rabbi  ben  Ezra,  who  laid  most 
stress  on  motive  and  aspiration  and  not  very  much 

1  The  present  writer  has  attempted  a  rather  fuller  treatment 
of  the  question  in  a  paper  that  appeared  in  The  Expositor,  for 
February,  1920,  on  '  The  Place  of  Jesus'  Ethical  Teaching  in 
Modern  Christian  Life.' 


112      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

on  achievement,  is  not  that  of  Jesus.  Jesus  indeed 
was  far  from  being  unconscious  of  the  importance 
of  motive,  as  we  may  see  from  his  Sermon  on  the 
Mount,1  from  his  statement  that  the  servant  who 
knew  not  his  Master's  will,  and  consequently  did 
things  worthy  of  stripes,  would  be  beaten  with  only 
a  few  stripes,2  and  from  the  parable  in  which  the 
labourers  who  had  stood  idle  a  long  time,  because 
no  man  had  hired  them,  were  paid  a  full  day's  wage. 3 
But  he  did  lay  stress  on  results.  "  They  who  were 
sown  on  the  good  ground  are  those  who  hear  the 
word,  and  receive  it,  and  bear  fruit,  thirty-  and 
sixty-  and  a  hundred-fold."  4  In  his  parable  of 
the  Pounds  or  Talents,  as  Luke  gives  it,  the  servant 
who  had  traded  so  well  with  his  one  pound  as  to 
convert  it  into  ten,  was  rewarded  with  the  rule  of 
ten  cities,  and  similarly  he  who  had  produced  five 
was  rewarded  with  the  rule  of  five  cities. 5  In  Matthew's 
version — probably  the  more  original — the  two  good 
servants  simply  double  the  deposit  entrusted  to 
them  of  five  and  two  talents  respectively,  and  both 
alike  are  rewarded  by  being  invited  to  enter  the  joy 
of  their  Master  6  :  whereas  the  third  servant,  who  in 
both  versions  alike  does  nothing  but  keep  his  money 
has  to  hand  it  over  to  the  first  servant,  and  is  then 
expelled  in  disgrace. 7  There  was  a  third  version 
of  this  parable — possibly  the  most  original  of  all — 
found  in  the  lost  Gospel  according  to  the  Hebrews  : 
in  this,  only  the  first  servant  traded  and  gained 
profit ;  the  second  hid  his  money  ;  while  the  third 
wasted  it  in  bad  company  :  the  first  was  rewarded, 

1  E.g.  Mt  v.  21  f,  27  f.  2  Lc  xii.  47  f.  3  Mt  xx.  1-15. 

4  Me  iv.  20  US.  5  Lc  xix.   13-19.         6  Mt  xxv.  14-23. 

7  Mt  xxv.  24-30 :  cf  Lc  xix.  20-26. 


Our  Duty  to  Jesus  113 

the  second  censured,  and  the  third  imprisoned.1 
All  which  goes  to  show  that  Jesus  laid  very  con 
siderable  stress  on  the  practical  efficiency  of  men's 
service,  and  sometimes  at  least  took  an  almost 
commercially  quantitative  view  of  its  value. 

So  much  for  efficiency  :  not  for  extent.  We 
have  spoken  of  '  servants '  ;  we  ought  rather  to 
have  used  the  word  '  slaves.'  Without  departing 
at  all  from  what  he  had  said  about  his  own  mission 
to  serve  men  and  to  give  rest  to  their  souls  and  about 
God's  tender  love  for  them,  Jesus  yet  chooses  the 
most  rigorous  form  of  human  service  he  knows, 
viz  :  slavery,  as  a  fitting  illustration  of  what  men 
owe  to  himself  and  to  God.  We  must  remember  that 
according  to  ancient  law,  "  the  slave  could  do  no 
more  than  his  duty  ;  the  master  had  a  right  to  exact 
all  that  he  could  do  in  his  interest,  without  any  need 
for  gratitude."  a  And  so  Jesus  says  :  "  Who  (is 
there)  among  you,  that  has  a  slave  ploughing  or 
tending  sheep,  who  will  say  to  him  when  he  has 
come  in  from  the  field,  'Come  at  once  and  recline 
(at  table)/  and  will  not  (rather)  say  to  him,  '  Get 
something  ready  for  me  to  have  supper,  and  gird 
thyself,  and  wait  on  me,  while  I  eat  and  drink, 
and  after  that  thou  shalt  eat  and  drink  ?  '  Does 
he  thank  the  slave  because  he  did  what  was  com 
manded  ?  (Of  course  not.)  Even  so,  ye  also,  when 
ye  have  done  all  the  things  that  are  commanded 
you,  say,  '  We  are  (simply)  slaves  :  we  have  (merely)} 
done  what  we  ought  to  have  done.'  3  "  So  absolute 
and  unlimited  is  the  service  Jesus  demands  of  us. 

1  See  Ropes,  in  Hastings'  DB  v,  p.  345  b. 

8  C.    Schmidt,    The   Social   Results   of  Early   Christianity    (ET), 
P-  348-  3  Lc  xvii.  7-10.     See  above,  p.   72  n  i. 

8 


114      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

And  this  is  his  gracious  yoke  and  his  easy 
burden  ! 

Besides  efficiency  and  unlimitedness,  Jesus  requires 
that  our  service  shall  be  faithful.  His  precepts  on 
this  point  nearly  all  have  reference  to  a  particular 
eschatological  thought — different,  be  it  remarked, 
from  that  noticed  above,  according  to  which  Jesus 
asks  all  his  followers  to  join  his  ranks  and  be  crucified 
with  him — the  thought,  namely,  of  his  own  temporary 
absence,  the  interval  between  death  and  (resurrection 
or)  return,  the  vague  indefinite  '  three  days/  during 
which  his  followers  are  faithfully  to  go  about  their 
duties,  being  always  ready  for  his  return,  like  the 
servants  of  a  master  absent  on  a  journey  or  the 
maidens  waiting  to  meet  a  bridegroom.  "  Happy 
are  those  servants  whom  the  Master  when  he  comes 
will  find  watching/' T  The  particular  eschatological 
context  in  which  the  numerous  sayings  of  this  type 
are  set,  is  no  longer  part  of  our  Christian  outlook  : 
but  the  religious  value  of  the  warning  remains,  seeing 
that  for  us  the  uncertainty  of  the  time  of  our  own 
death  corresponds  very  closely  to  what  was  for  the 
early  Christian  the  uncertainty  of  the  time  of  his 
Lord's  coming. 

9.  Finally,  Jesus  required  his  followers  to  be 
prepared  to  suffer  hardship  and  persecution,  even  to 
the  point  of  scourging  and  death,  if  need  be,  for  his 
sake.  He  warned  one  who  offered  to  follow  him 
that  the  Son  of  Man  had  nowhere  to  lay  his  head.3 
He  forewarned  his  disciples  repeatedly  that  severe 
persecution  was  bound  to  come. 3  They  were  to 

1  See  above,  p.  68  n  2,  and  cf  Me  xiii,  33-37  ;  Mt  xxiv.  42-xxv. 
30  ;  Lc  xii.  35-48,  xiii.  23  ff,  xxi.  34-36.  a  Mt  viii.  20  ||. 

s  Mt  v.  10-12  ||,  x.  16-39  ||s,  xvi.  24-27  ||s,  xxiv.  9-13  ||s  ;  Me  iv. 
5  f ,  16  f  ||s,  ix.  49,  x.  38  f  ||s  ;  Lc  xiv.  28-33. 


Our  Duty  to  Jesus  115 

be  prudent  as  serpents,  harmless  as  doves,  but  above 
all,  fearless  and  faithful.1  The  great  thing  they  were 
to  avoid  in  time  of  persecution  was  being  betrayed 
into  denying  their  Master.2  He  who  held  out  bravely 
to  the  end,  would  be  saved. 3  And  if  life  itself  must 
be  sacrificed  in  case  of  need,  so  too  must  all  life's 
joys — including  the  ties  of  property  and  family  life. 
But  every  loss  thus  incurred  would  be  amply  com 
pensated. 4  Once  more,  let  us  notice  how,  despite 
the  immense  differences  between  his  outlook  on  the 
pagan  world  and  our  own,  the  essence  of  these  demands 
of  his  still  remains  valid  for  us.  We  can  make  our 
own  that  Lucan  adaptation  of  his  saying  :  "If  any 
man  would  come  after  me,  let  him  take  up  his  cross 
daily  and  follow  me.'5  5  Every  Christian  has  his 
daily  cross  of  hardship  to  bear  for  Jesus  ;  but  for 
each  of  us  there  always  remains  at  least  the  risk, 
whether  near  or  remote,  that  the  larger  and  more 
tragic  sacrifice  of  liberty,  property,  and  life  itself, 
may,  through  some  special  combination  of  circum 
stances,  be  demanded  of  us,  for  the  sake  of  Jesus 
and  the  Kingdom. 

10.  No  treatment  of  the  subject  of  our  duty  to 
Jesus  would  be  complete  without  some  notice  of 
what  may  be  called  the  doctrine  of  mystical  union 
with  Christ,  of  Christ  dwelling  in  us,  of  our  dwelling 
in  Christ,  and  so  forth.  These  phrases,  it  is  true, 
do  not  find  much  basis  in  the  Synoptic  Gospels. 
We  do  find  there  that  Jesus  promises  to  be  in  the 
midst  of  any  two  or  three  disciples  gathered  together 

'  Mt  x.   1 6,  26,   28-31  ||. 

a  Mt  x.  32  f  ||s  :   cf  Me  xiv.  27,  30  f  ||s. 

3  Mt  x.  22,  xxiv.    13  ||s. 

4  Mt  x.  21,  34-37  ||s;   Me  x.  29-31  ||s. 

5  See  above,  p.   108  n.  4. 


116      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

in  his  name.     We  find  him  identifying  himself  with 
his  disciples — so  that  he  who  rejects  or  receives  them 
rejects  or  receives  him — also  with  those  whom   he 
calls  the  least  of  his  brethren.1     But  it  is  not  until 
we  come  to  the  Epistles  of  Paul  that  we  find  the  idea 
of  the  Christ  as  a  Living  Presence  within  his  disciple 
strongly    and    clearly    expressed.3     In    the    Fourth 
Gospel,  it  becomes  so  prominent  and  so  highly  deve 
loped  that  it  is  made  to  replace  the  whole  earlier 
Synoptic  teaching  about  the  '  return  '  of  the  Son  of 
Man.     In  later  times  there  have  been  many  Christians 
whose  inner  experience  has  driven  them  to  speak  of 
personal  and  living  association  with  Jesus  as  the  lover 
of  their  souls.     There  are  also,  however,  multitudes 
of  Christians  who  have  never  had  any  experience  of 
their  own  which   forces    them  to   the    use    of    this 
mystical  language  ;    and  to   them  the  use  of  that 
language  by  others,  and  still  more  the  attempt  to 
represent  the  experience  that  prompts  it  as  necessary 
or  even  normal  for  a  true  Christian,  causes  difficulty. 3 
We  are  not  to  imagine  that,  because  Paul — or  the 
author   of   the   Fourth    Gospel — felt   that  way,  the 
majority  of    their    fellow-Christians   necessarily   did 
the  same.     But  it  is  not  our  task  to  enlarge  here  on 
this   delicate   and   sacred   theme.     Each   man   must 
be  left  to  make  what  he  can  of  the  privileges  given 
to  him.     It  is  worth  remembering  that  those  who 

1  See  the  passages  quoted  above,  p.  56. 

z  "  His  personal  religion  was,  in  essence,  a  pure  mysticism  ; 
he  worships  a  Christ  whom  he  has  experienced  as  a  living  presence 
in  his  soul  "  (Inge,  Outspoken  Essays,  p.  213).  "  We  have  also, 
fully  developed,  the  mystical  doctrine  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ  im 
manent  in  the  soul  of  the  believer,  a  conception  which  was  the 
core  of  St.  Paul's  personal  religion  "  (ibid.  p.  224). 

3  Cf  Dean  Inge's  rough  characterization  of  the  two  types  of 
mind,  in  Outspoken  Essays,  p.  161. 


Our  Duty  to  Jesus  117 

have  most  definite  experience  of  the  presence  of 
Christ  tell  us  that  they  do  not  distinguish  between 
that  and  the  presence  of  God.  Thus  both  Paul  and 
the  author  of  the  Fourth  Gospel  seem  to  identify 
the  Risen  Christ  with  the  Holy  Spirit  r  :  modern 
Christian  mystics  make  the  same  confession.  We 
might  not  unworthily  compare  Tennyson's  con 
sciousness  of  the  omipresence  of  his  departed  friend  : 

Thy  voice  is  on  the  rolling  air  ; 

I  hear  thee  where  the  waters  run  ; 

Thou  standest  in  the  rising  sun, 
And  in  the  setting  thou  art  fair. 

What  art  thou  then  ?     I  cannot  guess  ; 
But  tho'  I  seem  in  star  and  flower 
To  feel  thee  some  diffusive  power, 

I  do  not  therefore  love  thee  less  : 

My  love  involves  the  love  before  ; 

My  love  is  vaster  passion  now ; 

Tho'  mixed  with  God  and  Nature  thou, 
I  seem  to  love  thee  more  and  more. 

Far  off  thou  art,  but  ever  nigh  ; 

I  have  thee  still,  and  I  rejoice  ; 

I  prosper,  circled  with  thy  voice  ; 
I  shall  not  lose  thee  tho'  I  die.2 

It  must  also  be  borne  in  mind  that  any  modern  Chris 
tian  who  has  '  faith  in  Jesus  '  must  believe  that 
Jesus  is  still  living,  for  personal  immortality  was 
one  of  his  most  fundamental  convictions ;  and 
as  he  is  now  untrammelled  by  the  limitations  of  his 
flesh,  it  would  seem  to  follow  that  he  can  be  in  per 
sonal  touch  with  each  one  of  us.  And  if  he  is  still 

1  2  Cor  iii.  17,  Rom  viii.  9-11  (see  Denney's  note  on  verse  n 
in  The  Expositor's  Greek  Testament]  ;  i  Cor  iii.  16  ;  Gal  ii.  20  ; 
Jn  xiv.  3,  1 8,  21,  23,  28,  xvi.  16,  compared  with  xiv.  16  f,  26  f, 
xv.  26,  xvi.  7,  13,  etc.  z  In  Memoriam,  cxxx. 


118      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

the  gracious  Saviour  he  was,  he  will  be  willing  to 
keep  company  with  any  that  seek  and  need  him, 
however  closely  their  eyes  may  be  holden  so  that 
they  cannot  discern  him.  The  prime  qualification 
is  the  moral  one  of  personal  surrender  and  practical 
obedience.  "  If  any  man  love  me,  he  will  keep  my 
word  :  and  my  Father  will  love  him,  and  we  will 
come  unto  him,  and  make  our  abode  with  him."  I 

1  Jn  xiv.  23. 


E.    OUR  DUTY  TO  OTHERS   GENERALLY 

i.  "  THE  first  (commandment)  is,  '  ...  Thou  shalt 
love  the  Lord  thy  God.  .  .  .  '  The  second  is  like 
it,  '  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  (thou  lovest) 
thyself.'  There  is  no  other  commandment  greater 
than  these  :  on  these  two  commandments  hangs 
the  whole  Law  and  the  Prophets."  *  In  these  words 
Jesus  puts  in  a  nutshell  the  whole  duty  of  man. 
The  whole  of  Christian  ethics  consists  in  the  elucida 
tion  of  these  tremendous  maxims. 

The  first  point  which  it  is  important  for  us  to 
notice  is  the  universal  scope  that  Jesus  gave  to  the 
words  enjoining  the  love  of  our  neighbour.  The 
word  '  neighbour  '  was  one  either  of  limited  or  else 
ambiguous  meaning.  It  seems  to  have  been  at 
first  roughly  equivalent  to  '  brother  '  ;  and  '  brother  ' 
meant  *  fellow- Jew  '—to  the  exclusion  of  the  Gentile. 
In  later  times  '  neighbour '  was  appropriated  to 
proselytes,  while  '  brother  '  was  reserved  for  fellow- 
Jews  in  the  strict  sense.2  The  doubt  that  hung 
about  the  exact  meaning  of  '  neighbour  '  is  revealed 
in  the  sequel  added  by  certain  Rabbis  to  the  old 
commandment  :  '  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour, 
and  hate  thine  enemy,"  and  in  the  question  once 

1  Me  xii.   29-31  ;    Mt  xxii.  37-40  (cf  xix.  ij-ig\\s)  ;     Lc  x.  27  f. 

3  Acts  vii.  2,  xxiii.  i,  xxviii.  17,  21  ;  Rom  ix.  3  f,  etc  ;  Lightfoot, 
Hora  Hebvaic(B,  on  Mt  v.  22  ;  Farrar,  in  Smith's  DE  i,  p.  230  ; 
Streane's  note  on  Lev  xix.  18  in  Cambridge  Bible. 

119 


120      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

addressed  to  Jesus  in  connection  with  the  same 
commandment :  '  Who  is  my  neighbour  ?  "  Jesus 
put  his  own  meaning  beyond  all  question  when  he 
definitely  enjoined  love  for  enemies,1  and  when  he 
answered  the  question,  "  Who  is  my  neighbour  ?  " 
by  telling  the  parable  of  the  Good  Samaritan* 
For  Jesus  then  the  word  '  neighbour  '  is  synonymous 
with  '  fellow-man.'  Gladstone  was  truly  inter 
preting  this  great  Christian  law  when  he  said  :  "  Re 
member  that  the  sanctity  of  life  in  the  hill  villages 
of  Afghanistan,  among  the  winter  snows,  is  as  inviol 
able  in  the  eye  of  Almighty  God  as  can  be  your  own. 
Remember  that  He  who  has  united  you  as  human 
beings  in  the  same  flesh  and  blood,  has  bound  you 
by  the  law  of  mutual  love  ;  that  that  mutual  love 
is  not  limited  by  the  shores  of  this  island,  is  not 
limited  by  the  boundaries  of  Christian  civilization  ; 
that  it  passes  over  the  whole  surface  of  the  earth, 
and  embraces  the  meanest  along  with  the  greatest 
in  its  unmeasured  scope."  3 

2.  But  now,  what  is  love  ?  "  Love,"  says  Dr. 
Oman,  "  is  not  kindly  emotion,  but  moral  esteem."  4 
Love  is  defined  by  someone  else  as  "  the  redeeming 
identification  of  oneself  with  another,"  "  no  flickering 
or  wayward  emotion,  but  the  energy  of  a  steadfast 
will  bent  on  creating  fellowship."  5  Some  of  these 
modern  definitions  may  be  true  enough,  but  they  are 
not  sufficiently  simple  for  the  ordinary  man.  Jesus 
himself  gives  a  perfectly  simple  explanation  of  what 

'  Mt  v.  43  ff  ||.  •  Lc  x.  25-37. 

3  Morley,  Gladstone,  ii,  pp.  451  f.     Cf  Augustine,  De  Disc.  Christ. 
iii   (Proximus  est  omni  homini  omnis  homo). 

4  Grace  and  Personality,  p.  261. 

5  Two  writers  quoted  by  R.  Roberts,  in   Hibbert  Journal,  July 
1919,  p.  671. 


Our  Duty  to  Others  Generally          121 

he  understands  by  love.  "  All  things  whatsoever 
ye  wish  that  men  should  do  to  you,  so  do  ye  also 
to  them  :  for  this  is  the  Law  and  the  Prophets."  I 
The  summary  character  of  this  precept — together 
with  the  reference  to  the  Law  and  the  Prophets — 
warrants  us  in  regarding  the  rule  as  an  equivalent 
of  that  which  bids  us  love  our  neighbour  as  ourself. 
It  tells  us  therefore  what  Jesus  means  by  love  : 
he  means  doing  to  others — not  necessarily  what 
they  want  you  to  do — but  what  you  yourself  would 
like  them  to  do  to  you  if  you,  with  your  present  views 
and  wishes  as  a  Christian  disciple,'2'  were  in  their 
position.  And  the  '  doing,'  let  us  remember,  covers 
speaking  to  and  about  men  and  thinking  about  them 
as  well  as  acting  towards  them.  Love,  then,  is  no 
mere  involuntary  or  spontaneous  emotion  :  it  is  to 
be  felt  and  practised  as  a  matter  of  duty  and  therefore 
as  a  consequence  of  effort.  It  is  made  the  subject 
of  a  direct  imperative.  Just  as  we  like  to  be  treated, 
not  exactly  according  to  what  we  are,  but  according 
to  what  we  are  hoping  and  trying  to  be,3  so  does  the 
law  of  Christian  love  bid  us  treat  our  neighbour. 
'  The  ethical  meaning  of  love  is  to  treat  every  man 
as  an  end  in  himself,  reverencing  him,  not  for  what 
he  is,  but  for  what  he  ought  to  become."  4 

You  must  love  him,  ere  to  you 
He  will  seem  worthy  of  your  love. 


1  Mt  vii.  12  ||. 

*  This  qualification  is  clearly  necessary,  as  without  it  the  Golden 
Rule  would  amount  simply  to  doing  what  others  want,  e.g.  giving 
the  toper  his  liquor,  and  so  on. 

3  Augustine,  De  Trinitate,  i.   10  :    Tales  nos  amat  Deus,  quales 
futuri  sumus,  non  quales  sumus. 

4  Oman,  op  cit,  p.  284.     Cf  Fairbairn,  Studies  in  the  Life  of  Christ, 
pp.  60  i . 


122      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

3.  But,  even  when  elucidated  in  this  way  by  the 
Golden  Rule,  the  content  of  the  command  to  love 
our  neighbour  as  ourself  is  not  quite  as  clear  as  we 
need  it  to  be.     For  some  of  us  are  in  need  of  guidance 
as  to  what  we  ought  to  wish  men  to  do  to  us.     Jesus, 
therefore,  goes  a  good  way  beyond  these  two  simple 
and  bare  precepts,  and  explains  in  some  little  detail 
how  they  should  work  out  in  actual  life.     He  tells 
us  in  the  first  place  of  the  main  principles  that  should 
guide  us  in  our  relations  with  men  generally  :    then 
he  adds  instructions  as  to  how  we  should  treat  wrong 
doers   of   various   kinds  :     then   he   speaks   on   such 
special   aspects   as   the   relations   of   the   sexes,   the 
obligations  of  family  life,  the  use  of  property,  and 
the  relation  to  the  State.     Let  us  proceed  to  examine 
his  teaching  on  these  several  points. 

As  regards  our  relationships  with  our  fellow-men 
in  general,  the  great  root-principle  of  love  branches 
out  into  four  important  but  derived  principles  :  mercy, 
wisdom,  truthfulness,  and  humility. 

4.  Firstly,  Mercy,  or,  as  we  should  call  it,  kindness. 
"  Happy  (are)  the  merciful/'  says  Jesus,  "  for  they  will 
receive  mercy."  I     "Go  and  learn  what  this  means,  '  I 
desire   mercy,   and   not   sacrifice.'  "  2     He  reckoned 
'  mercy  '  among  the  weightier  matters  of  the  Law. 3 
He  told  his  immortal  parable  of  the  Good  Samaritan 
who  showed  mercy  on  a  foreigner,  as  a  good  instance  of 
what    he    meant    by    neighbourly    love. 4     "  Come, 
ye  blessed  of  my  Father  ;    inherit  the  Kingdom  pre 
pared  for  you  (ever)  since  (the)  foundation  of  (the) 
world.     For  I  was  hungry,  and  ye  gave  me  (food) 
to  eat ;    I  was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  (something) 

1  Mt  v.  7.  2  Mt  ix.  13  ;  cf  xii.  7. 

3  Mt  xxiii.  23.  4  Lc  x.  25-37. 


Our  Duty  to  Others  Generally          123 

to  drink  ;  I  was  a  stranger,  and  ye  entertained  me  ; 
(I  was)  naked,  and  ye  clothed  me  ;  I  was  ill,  and  ye 
looked  after  me  ;  I  was  in  prison,  and  ye  came  to 
(see)  me.  .  .  .  Inasmuch  as  ye  did  (it)  to  one  of  the 
least  of  these  brothers  of  mine,  ye  did  (it)  to  me."  * 
We  need  not  suppose  that  mercy  is  to  such  an  extent 
a  synonym  for  almsgiving  that  it  has  no  place  in  the 
general  relationships  of  ordinary  people,  who  are 
economically  independent  of  one  another.  Anyone 
with  whom  we  have  any  dealings  is  a  fit  and  proper 
subject  for  kind  treatment,  i.e.  for  mercy.  Further 
more  it  is  fairly  obvious  that  sweating,  underpayment, 
killing,  wounding,  asphyxiating  and  drowning  in 
war,  and  starving  by  means  of  a  hunger-blockade, 
or  by  an  iniquitous  and  vengeful  Peace-Treaty, 
are  not  acts  of  mercy. 

5.  Secondly,  Wisdom.  It  will  be  remembered 
that  Jesus  pressingly  demanded  from  men  the  exercise 
of  common-sense,  thought,  understanding,  and  in 
telligence,  in  the  reception  they  gave  to  his  spoken 
message.2  He  was  equally  insistent  on  the  use  of 
the  same  qualities  in  men's  dealings  with  one  another. 
He  bade  his  disciples,  as  they  went  out  into  the 
world,  "  become  prudent  like  the  snakes."  3  He 
included  folly  among  the  evil  things  that  come  from 
within  and  defile  the  man. 4  Even  the  dishonest 
steward  in  the  parable  is,  despite  his  dishonesty, 
praised  for  his  shrewdness  :  "for  the  sons  of  this 
age  are  more  prudent  than  the  sons  of  the  light  in 
(dealing  with)  their  generation."  5  Another  of  his 
parables  depicts  the  faithful  and  prudent  servant, 

1  Mt  xxv.  34-40  :    cf  x.  7  f,  40-42,  xii.  n  f,  xxvi.  n  ||s  ;    Me  ix. 
37  ||s.  z  See  above,  pp.   103-107. 

3  Mt  x.   1 6.  4  Me  vii.  21-23  !!•  5  Lc  xvi.  8. 


124      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

whom  the  Master  puts  over  his  household  to  distribute 
rations  to  his  fellow-servants  at  the  proper  time.1 
All  this  is  a  commendation  of  the  wise  handling  of 
our  fellows,  of  skill  and  tact  and  penetration  in  dealing 
with  them,  and  a  condemnation  of  all  clumsiness 
and  stupidity,  all  causing  of  others  to  stumble.3 
Jesus  would  not  have  regarded  the  wisdom  he  asked 
for  as  a  mere  intellectual  or  non-moral  knowledge  of 
facts  :  it  must  be  a  wisdom  born  of  love  ;  it  must  rest 
on  a  basis  of  sympathy,  charity,  and  reverence  for 
others.  Mere  knowledge,  as  Tennyson  says, 

...  is  earthly  of  the  mind, 

But  Wisdom  heavenly  of  the  soul. 
O,  friend,  who  earnest  to  thy  goal 

So  early,  leaving  me  behind, 

I  would  the  great  world  grew  like  thee, 
Who  grewest  not  alone  in  power 
And  knowledge,  but  by  year  and  hour 

In  reverence  and  in  charity.3 

6.  Thirdly,  Truthfulness.  Jesus  forbade  his  fol 
lowers  to  take  oaths,  on  the  ground  that  their  word 
ought  to  be  as  good  as  their  bond.  "  Let  your 
speech  be  '  yes,  yes/  '  no,  no  '  :  whatever  goes  beyond 
these  comes  from  the  evil  one."  4  "  Thou  shalt  not 
bear  false-witness."  5  False-witness  and  deceit  are 
among  the  evil  things  that  come  from  within  and 
defile  the  man.6  Hence  his  unsparing  condemnation 
of  all  dishonest  pretence  in  the  religion  of  his  day. 7 
Coming  generations  of  Christians  will  read  with  a  smile 
the  thousand  clever  explanations  by  which  scholars 

1  Mt  xxiv.  45  f  ||.  *  Mt  xviii.  6  f  |]s,  xxiii.  13,   15. 

3  In  Memoriam,  cxiv.  4  Mt  v.  33-37  ;  cf  Lc  xvi.  10-12. 

5  Me  x.   19  ||s.  6  Me  vii.  21-23  II- 

i  E.g.  Me  xii.   40  |1 ;    Mt  vi.    1-6,    16-18,   xxiii.   23-28  J|. 


Our  Duty  to  Others  Generally          125 

and  preachers  of  our  own  and  earlier  times  have 
proved  that,  when  Jesus  forbade  oaths,  of  course  he 
did  not  mean  what  he  said,  or  that,  even  jf  he  did, 
of  course  his  disciples  to-day  need  not  be  bound  by 
what  he  said.1  But  that  is  not  the  worst  that  has 
to  be  said.  Not  only  has  Jesus  failed  to  convince 
his  disciples  that  they  ought  not  to  swear,  but  he  has 
not  even  convinced  them  that  they  ought  always  to 
tell  the  truth.  Many  Christian  people  fail  to  see 
any  real  difference  between  concealing  a  private 
fact  (which  every  person  is  perfectly  entitled  to  do 
if  he  wishes)  and  deliberately  uttering  a  false  state 
ment  with  the  intention  of  deceiving  (which  no 
Christian  ought  to  do).  And  what  makes  this 
obtuseness  stranger  still  is  the  delightfully  incon 
sistent  way  in  which  Christian  judgments  on  untruth- 
fulness  are  passed.  Thus  the  ardent  Protestant 
will  anathematize  the  Jesuit  who  avows  that  he  is 
ready  to  tell  a  lie  in  the  service  of  the  Holy  Church  : 
and  he  condemns  such  falsehood  as  an  application  of 
"  that  vile  principle  which  has  given  birth  to  the 
most  destructive  deeds  recorded  in  history — that 
the  end  sanctifies  the  means."  a  On  the  same  ground 
a  modern  writer  condemns  Bolshevism  :  "  Lenin  is 
therefore  opposed  to  violence  ;  but  in  order  to  achieve 
Communism  he  admits  that  violence  is  necessary. 
He  here  commits  himself  to  the  notorious  doctrine 
that  the  end  justifies  the  means."  3  And  yet  it  is 
hard  to  find  a  Protestant  who  believes  that  it  is  never 

1  E.g.   Rev.   G.  W.   Stewart  in  Hastings'  Dictionary  of    Christ 
and  the   Gospels,   ii,   pp.    255  f. 

2  Neander,  Life  of  Jesus  Christ  (ET),  p.  423.      (He  is  not,  how 
ever,   speaking  of  that  particular  use  of    the  principle  which  we 
are  discussing). 

i>  Times  Literary  Supplement,    January    15,    1920,   p.   26. 


126      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

right  to  tell  a  lie  in  any  circumstances,  or  an  anti- 
Bolshevist  who  does  not  believe  that  sometimes  a 
good  end,  like  security,  justifies  the  use  of  a  bad 
means,  like  violence  and  war.  As  a  matter  of 
fact,  the  critic  in  these  cases  does  not  really  believe 
that  bad  means,  like  lies  and  war,  are  always  wrong  ; 
he  does  not  believe  that  the  end  never  justifies  the 
means  :  he  condemns  the  Jesuit  and  the  Bolshevist, 
not  really  for  believing  that  the  end  justifies  the 
means,  but  for  trying  to  achieve  an  '  end  '  with 
which  he  (the  critic)  is  profoundly  out  of  sympathy. 
Cardinal  Newman  aptly  pointed  out  in  his  Apologia 
that  Jeremy  Taylor,  John  Milton,  William  Paley,  and 
Samuel  Johnson  all  believed  that  a  lie  was  permissible 
under  certain  conditions  ;  and  he  reasonably  pro 
tested  against  Catholics  being  condemned  for  fostering 
the  habit  of  falsehood,  because  they  believed  that  a 
lie  in  the  service  of  what  was  to  them  the  right  cause 
was  permissible.1  But  when  brought  to  the  test 
of  the  Golden  Rule,  how  fares  this  habit  of  occasional 
and  tactful  lying  ?  No  sensible  Christian  man  ever 
wants  to  be  told  a  lie.  He  may,  under  certain  cir 
cumstances,  like  to  have  the  truth  concealed  from 
him,  but  that  is  another  matter.  An  eminent  scientist 
once  wrote  to  W.  T.  Stead  :  "  A  doctor  rarely  if 
ever  tells  the  truth  to  his  patient  or  the  patient's 
friends.  He  is  quite  right  not  to,  as  his  treatment 
and  general  attitude  to  the  patient  requires  that  he 
should  keep  all  doubt  to  himself.  And  further,  a 
patient  or  his  friends  are  incapable  of  repeating 

1  Newman,  Apologia  pro  Vita  Sua,  Pt.  vii  end  (pp.  242-249 
in  '  Everyman  ').  Cf  Farrar,  Lives  of  the  Fathers  ii,  pp.  335,  6n, 
627  for  the  views  of  Jerome,  Augustine,  and  Chrysostom  on  the 
point. 


Our  Duty  to  Others  Generally          127 

correctly  what  a  doctor  has  said  about  the  case."  I 
But  if  this  is  the  doctor's  avowed  practice,  who  is 
going  to  be  foolish  enough  to  believe  him,  or  even 
to  waste  time  asking  him  questions  ?  A  doctor 
once  told  me  a  lie  in  an  illness,  thinking  it  needful 
to  do  so  in  order  to  save  my  life  :  but  I  can  never 
bring  myself  to  believe  that  it  was  really  necessary 
or  that  there  was  no  better  alternative  or  to  be  glad 
that  he  did  so  :  nor  indeed  should  I  ever  feel  quite 
satisfied  in  taking  his  word  again.  No  Christian 
ever  wants  to  be  told  a  lie,  and  therefore  he  must 
never  tell  one.  If  I  know  a  man  believes  that  lying 
is  sometimes  right,  then  my  confidence  in  him  is 
seriously  shaken,  and  I  shall  never  be  quite  sure 
he  is  not  deceiving  me.  And  conversely,  what  a 
different  world  it  would  be  if  truthfulness  was 
universal  !  As  J.  S.  Mill  said  :  "  The  advantage 
to  mankind  of  being  able  to  trust  one  another, 
penetrates  into  every  crevice  and  cranny  of  human 
life."' 

7.  Humility.  Jesus  described  himself  as  '  humble 
in  heart,'  3  and  commended  as  happy  those  that  were 
'  poor  in  spirit.'  4  Arrogance,  like  folly  and  untruth- 
fulness,  was  among  the  defiling  thoughts  that  come 
from  within. 5  He  condemned  the  prostitution  of 
religious  acts  like  almsgiving,  prayer,  and  fasting, 
to  a  mere  desire  for  human  praise,6 — the  thrusting 
of  oneself  forward  into  the  chief  place. 7  '  Whoever 
uplifts  himself  will  be  humbled,  and  whoever  humbles 


1  Review  of  Reviews,  January  1891,  p.  50. 

*  Principles   of  Political   Economy,    I,    vii,    5. 

3  Mt  xi.  29.  4  Mt  v.  3. 

5  Me  vii.   21-23   (the  parallel  in  Mt  xv.    19  omits  it). 

6  Mt  vi.   1-6,   16-18.  7  Mt  xxiii.  5-10  ||s. 


128      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

himself  will  be  uplifted."  x  "  If  anyone  wishes  to 
be  first,  he  shall  be  last  of  all  and  servant  of  all."  * 
"  Whoever  .  .  .  humbles  himself  like  this  little  child, 
he  is  the  greatest  in  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven."  3 
"  Ye  know  that  those  who  are  reckoned  to  rule 
over  the  Gentiles  lord  it  over  them,  and  their  great 
(men)  exercise  authority  over  them.  But  it  is  not  so 
among  you.  But  whoever  wishes  to  become  great 
among  you,  shall  be  your  servant,  and  whoever 
wishes  to  become  first  among  you,  shall  be  (the) 
slave  of  all.  For  the  Son  of  Man  did  not  come  to 
be  served,  but  to  serve,  and  to  give  his  life  (as)  a 
ransom  for  many."  4 

Christian  humility  does  not  mean  certain  things 
it  is  sometimes  taken  to  mean.  It  does  not  mean 
shutting  one's  eyes  to  facts  :  Jesus  said  we  were  to 
judge  one  another  by  our  fruits  ;  and  the  fault  of 
the  Pharisee  who  prayed  in  the  Temple  was  not  that 
he  thanked  God  that  he  was  not  like  the  tax-collector, 
but  that  he  was  not  aware  of  his  own  need  of  par  don.  5 

*  Mt  xxiii.   12  ||s.  »  Me  ix.  35  ||s. 

3  Mt  xviii.  4.  4  Me  x.  42-45  ||s. 

5  It  is  worth  while  recalling  O.  W.  Holmes'  sensible  apologia 
for  this  Pharisee  in  The  Poet  at  the  Breakfast-Table  (near  the  end)  : 

'  The  parable  was  told  to  illustrate  a  single  virtue,  humility, 
and  the  most  unwarranted  inferences  have  been  drawn  from  it 
as  to  the  whole  character  of  the  two  parties.  It  seems  not  at 
all  unlikely,  but  rather  probable,  that  the  Pharisee  was  a  fairer 
dealer,  a  better  husband,  and  a  more  charitable  person  than  the 
Publican,  whose  name  has  come  down  to  us  "  linked  with  one 
virtue,"  but  who  may  have  been  guilty,  for  aught  that  appears 
to  the  contrary,  of  "  a  thousand  crimes."  Remember  how  we 
limit  the  application  of  other  parables.  The  lord,  it  will  be  recol 
lected,  commended  the  unjust  steward  because  he  had  done  wisely. 
His  shrewdness  was  held  up  as  an  example,  but  after  all  he  was 
a  miserable  swindler,  and  deserved  the  State-prison  as  much  as 
many  of  our  financial  operators.  The  parable  of  the  Pharisee 
and  the  Publican  is  a  perpetual  warning  against  spiritual  pride. 


Our  Duty  to  Others  Generally          129 

Nor  does  humility  mean  abdicating  the  right  of 
private  judgment — as  the  Catholic  so  often  implies 
when  he  accuses  the  Protestant  of  '  pride.'  Nor 
does  it  even  mean  having  no  desire  for  fame  :  for 
fame  may  be  desired,  not  simply  for  the  pleasure  of 
notoriety,  but  for  the  sake  of  the  cause  it  represents. 
"  The  thirst  for  an  enduring  fame/'  said  Gladstone, 
"  is  near  akin  to  the  love  of  true  excellence."  x 
Nor  again  does  humility  involve  the  absence  of  all 
wish  to  influence  or  control  others  :  not  only  did 
Jesus  himself  desire  such  influence,  but  he  promised 
the  possession  of  it  to  his  followers.2  No  :  humility 
means  subordinating  the  desire  for  praise  and  for 
fame  to  the  prime  interests  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  : 
it  excludes  the  eager  pushing  of  oneself  before  others 
instead  of  waiting  for  the  logic  of  events  to  assign 
one  one's  true  places :  it  means — as  Jesus'  reference 
to  the  Gentile  rulers  proves — the  refusal  to  coerce 
others  into  compliance  with  one's  wishes  4  :  it  means, 
above  all,  the  ready  and  lowly  service  of  our  fellows. 

But  it  must  not  frighten  any  one  of  us  out  of  being  thankful  that 
he  is  not,  like  this  or  that  neighbour,  under  bondage  to  strong 
drink  or  opium,  that  he  is  not  an  Erie  Railroad  Manager,  and 
that  his  head  rests  in  virtuous  calm  on  his  own  pillow.  If  he 
prays  in  the  morning  to  be  kept  out  of  temptation  as  well  as  for 
his  daily  bread,  shall  he  not  return  thanks  at  night  that  he  has 
not  fallen  into  sin  as  well  as  that  his  stomach  has  been  filled  ?  I 
do  not  think  the  poor  Pharisee  has  ever  had  fair  play,  and  I  am 
afraid  a  good  many  people  sin  with  the  comforting,  half-latent 
intention  of  smiting  their  breasts  afterwards  and  repeating  the 
prayer  of  the  Publican.' — (Sensation}." 

1  Morley,  Gladstone,  i,  p.  473.  *  See  below,  pp.  171  f. 

3  Lc  xiv.  7-11.  4  See  below,  p.  158. 


9 


F.    OUR  DUTY  IN  DOMESTIC  AND 
FINANCIAL  MATTERS 

i.  JESUS  took  over  much  of  the  current  teaching 
of  his  time  in  regard  to  the  relations  of  the  sexes.  He 
condemned  adultery  and  other  forms  of  sexual  vice, 
going  so  far  as  to  forbid  even  the  lustful  gaze  at  a 
married  woman  as  virtually  equivalent  to  adultery.1 
But  in  two  respects  he  made  a  very  special  contri 
bution  of  his  own  to  the  whole  question. 

2.  In  the  first  place,  he  laid  immense  stress  on 
the  inherent  sanctity  of  family  ties.  He  describes 
husband  and  wife  as  those  whom  God  has  joined 
together  :  their  union  is  therefore  indissoluble — 
"  what  God  has  joined  together,  let  not  man  separ 
ate."  3  Jesus  absolutely  forbids  remarriage  after 
divorce  as  adulterous. 3  The  exception  to  this  ruling, 
based  on  the  wife's  unfaithfulness,  is  found  only  in 
Mt,4  and  is  no  doubt  the  evangelist's  accommodation 
to  the  hardness  to  certain  early  Christian  hearts, 
just  as  Moses'  permission  of  divorce  was  an  accom 
modation  to  the  hardness  of  the  Israelites'  hearts. 
Jesus  condemns  as  adulterous  a  marriage  with  the 
divorced  wife  of  another  man,  or  a  marriage  with 
any  woman  when  the  man's  own  divorced  wife  is 
still  living. 5  The  law  of  this  country  is  still  accom- 

1  Me  iv.  7,  18  f  ||s,  vii.  21-23  ||,  x.  19  ||s  ;   Mt  v.  27  f  ;    Jn  viii.  u. 
z  Me  x.  5-9  |J.  3  Me  x.   ii  f;   Lc  xvi.   18. 

4  Mt  v,  31  f,  xix,  9,  5  See  note  3. 

130 


Domestic  and  Financial  Matters        131 

modated  to  the  hardness  of  men's  hearts,  instead 
of  embodying  the  full  Divine  purpose.1  But  there 
is  much  more  about  the  sanctity  of  family  life  in 
Jesus'  teaching  than  just  this  prohibition  of  divorce. 
Let  us  ask  ourselves  what  view  of  human  parenthood 
must  have  been  his  who  quoted  the  command 
"  Honour  thy  father  and  thy  mother  "  as  the  com 
mand  of  God,J  and  who  chose  the  word  Father  as 
his  favourite  name  for  God  ?  What  light  does 
Jesus'  tender  fondness  for  little  children  3  throw  on 
his  view  of  marriage  and  family  life  ?  And  what 
is  involved  in  his  use  of  the  term  '  brother  '  to  express 
the  sacred  fellowship  of  his  own  disciples  with 
himself  and  with  one  another  ?  4  '  The  family  is, 
to  the  mind  of  Jesus,  the  nearest  of  human  analogies 
to  that  Divine  order  which  it  was  his  mission  to 
reveal."  5 

3.  But,  secondly,  Jesus  knew  that,  in  the  tangled 
complexity  of  human  affairs,  situations  often  arise 
which  involve  a  conflict  even  of  the  most  sacred 
loyalties,  and  that,  in  such  cases, 

Good  counsels  must  perforce  give  place  to  better. 

If  and  when  family  obligations  come  into  conflict 
with  our  duty  as  members  of  the  Kingdom  of  God, 
the  family  obligations  have  got  to  be  sacrificed.  Ad 
herence  to  Jesus  would  be  bound  to  split  families- 
very  well  then,  they  must  be  split.6  "  He  who  loves 

1  See  below,  p.   169  n  i.  z  Me  vii.  9-13,  x.   19  ||s. 

3  Me  ix.   36  f,   x.    13-16  ||s  :    cf.  Mt  xxi.    15. 

4  See  above  pp.  47  and  119,  and  cf  Mt  xxiii.  8,  Me  v.  19  ||,  Lc  xvi. 

27-31- 

5  F.  G.  Peabody,  Jesus  Christ  and  the  Social  Question,  ch.  iii. 

6  Mt  x.  21,  34-36  |[s  ;   Me  x.  29-30  ||s. 


132      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

father  or  mother  more  than  me  is  not  worthy  of 
me,  and  he  who  loves  son  or  daughter  more  than 
me  is  not  worthy  of  me."  *  The  clearest  instances 
of  this  conflict  to-day  occur  in  the  mission-field, 
where  conversion  to  Christianity  often  involves  a 
complete  breach  of  fellowship  in  family  life.  In 
Western  society,  the  case  is  not  so  acute  ;  but 
instances  in  which  a  man's  loyalty  to  some  ideal 
means  displeasure  and  offence  on  the  part  of  his 
home-circle  are  not  infrequent.  A  generation,  like 
our  own,  that  has  shewn  itself  capable  of  sacrificing 
sons,  husbands,  lovers,  brothers,  and  fathers,  at 
the  call  of  patriotism,  should  have  no  difficulty  in 
admitting  the  possibility  of  claims  superior  to  that 
of  the  family,  and  in  seeing  that  the  recognition  of 
these  claims  is  not  necessarily  inconsistent  with  the 
payment  of  due  honour  to  that  to  which  they  are 
superior.2 

4.  Jesus  plainly  stated  that  the  demands  of  the 
Kingdom  of  God  might  involve  for  some  a  life  of 
celibacy.  "  There  are  eunuchs  who  have  made 
themselves  eunuchs  for  the  sake  of  the  Kingdom 
of  Heaven.  Let  him  who  is  able  to  receive  (it), 
receive  (it)."  3  The  pre-occupations  of  married  life 
had  tended  to  make  people  insensible  of  approaching 
judgment  in  the  days  of  Noah  and  Lot,  and  would 
do  so  again  in  the  days  of  the  Son  of  Man. 4  Jesus 

1  Mt  x.  37  :    cf  viii.  21  f  ||,  xxiii.  9,  and  Lc  xiv.  26. 

z  "  The  saying  of  Jesus  sounds  harsh,"  says  O.  Holtzmann 
(Life  of  Jesus,  ET,  pp.  304  f)  with  reference  to  Mt  viii.  21  f  || :  "  But 
they  have  a  narrow  acquaintance  with  life  who  think  that  there 
can  be  no  cause  sufficient  to  prevent  a  man  from  taking  part  in 
the  burial  of  his  own  father."  3  Mt  xix.  12. 

4  Lc  xvii.  26-30  ||  :  cf  xiv.  20.  No  marriage  in  the  resurrection 
fe,  Me  xii.  25  |[s. 


Domestic  and  Financial  Matters        133 

does  not  exalt  celibacy  as  an  ideal  state  for  men 
generally,  or  even  for  his  own  disciples.  To  do  so 
would  have  been  to  contradict  his  own  words  as  to 
the  Divine  origin  and  sanction  of  marriage.1  But 
he  does  realize  that,  under  the  conditions  then 
existing,  marriage  might  become  for  some  a 
hindrance  to  loyal  discipleship  and  zealous  service 
in  the  Kingdom  :  and  he  believed  it  to  be  a  man's 
duty,  if  such  was  the  case,  to  forego  it. 

5.  Jesus  did  not  condemn  private  property  as 
such.  "  Your  heavenly  Father  knows  that  ye  have 
need  of  all  these  things/'  2  Simon  Peter  kept  his 
house  and  his  belongings  after  his  calls  Jesus 
himself  did  so  up  to  the  time  of  his  baptism,  and 
possibly  later.4  Joanna  and  other  women  possessed 
property  and  supported  Jesus  out  of  it. 5  The 
twelve  disciples  possessed  money  for  the  purchase 
of  food  and  the  giving  of  alms.6  We  can  even 
enumerate  from  the  Gospels  a  number  of  services 
for  which  Jesus  more  or  less  clearly  sanctioned  the 
disbursement  of  property  7  :  first,  and  most  obvious, 
is  the  provision  of  the  bodily  needs  of  ourselves 
and  those  dependent  on  us — even  the  sinful  earthly 
father  must  know  how  to  give  good  gifts  to  his 
children.8  Then  there  is  the  payment  of  taxes — 

'  Despite  Mt  xix.  10  f.  As  W.  C.  Allen  says  :  "  The  whole 
section  in  Mt  suffers  from  inconsistency  of  thought  due  to  literary 
revision  and  compilation "  (Intern.  Crit.  Comm.,  p.  205).  Cf 
Isaac  Taylor,  The  Natural  History  of  Enthusiasm,  p.  224  note. 

a  Mt  vi.  32. 

3  Me  i.   16-18,  29,  ii.   i  :    cf  Lc  v.   i-n,  Jn  xxi.  3. 

4  Jn  ii.   12.  5  Lc  viii.  3. 

6  Me  vi.   37  ||s  ;     Jn  iv.   8,  xii.   6,  xiii.   29. 

7  Lc  xvi.  10-12  seems  to  refer  to  the  faithful  use  of  one's  property 
as  a  trust. 

8  Mt  vi.  32  f,  vii.  9-1 1  || ;   Me  v.  43,  vi.  37  ||s  ;    Jn  iv.  8. 


134      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

rendering  to  Caesar  the  things  that  are  Caesar's.1 
Then  there  is  almsgiving — the  practice  of  mercy 
towards  those  who  are  suffering  from  the  scarcity  of 
earthly  goods. *  Then  there  is  the  formation  of  friend 
ships,  as  seems  to  be  intended  by  those  somewhat 
obscure  words,  "  Make  for  yourselves  friends  out 
of  the  Mammon  of  unrighteousness,  so  that  when 
it  fails  they  may  receive  you  into  the  eternal  dwel 
lings."  3  And  then,  lastly,  there  is  the  expression 
of  personal  homage  and  worship,  as  we  see  it  in  our 
Lord's  payment  of  the  Temple-tax, 4  the  widow's 
mite  cast  into  the  Temple-treasury,5  and  the  woman's 
spikenard  poured  over  Jesus'  feet  in  anticipation 
of  his  burial.6  All  these  imply  the  rightfulness  of 
possessing,  and  therefore  presumably  also  of  acquiring 
property. 

6.  But  inasmuch  as  nothing  lends  itself  to  abuse 
more  easily  than  the  pursuit  of  money,  Jesus  couples 
the  most  stringent  warnings  with  his  guarded  per 
mission  of  it.  It  is  not  putting  it  too  strongly  to 
say  that  he  definitely  deprecates  the  keen  pursuit  of 
wealth  7 — and  that  on  three  main  grounds.  Firstly, 
because  the  possession  of  it  is  in  the  highest  degree 
precarious — thieves  steal  it,  worms  corrode  it,8 
death  transfers  it  to  another. 9  Secondly,  because 
it  diverts  men  from  the  interests  of  the  Kingdom, 

1  Me  xii.   17  ||s.     The  political  implications  of  this  passage  will 
be  discussed  later  (pp.   150  f,   169). 

2  Mt  v.  7,  42,  vi.  2-4,  22  f  ||  (see  p.  135  n  5),  xxv.  31-46  ;    Jn  xii. 
5,  xiii.  29  ;    Me  x.  21,  xiv.  7  ||s  ;    Lc  vi.  37  f,  xi.  41,  xii.  33,  xiv. 
12-14  '•   Ac  xx.  35. 

3  Lc  xvi.  9.  4  Mt  xvii.  24-27. 
5  Me  xii.  41-44  ||  :   cf  Jn  xiii.  29.  6  Me  xiv.  3-9  ||s. 

7  Me  vii.  21-23  II  ('  covetousness  ')  ;   Lc  xvi.   14  f. 

8  Mt  vi.   19-21  ||. 

9  Lc  xii.  13-21  :   cf  vi.  24  f,  xvi.  25. 


Domestic  and  Financial  Matters       135 

so  much  so  that  it  is  easier  for  a  camel  to  pass  through 
a  needle's  eye  than  for  a  rich  man  to  enter  the 
Kingdom.1  People  tend  to  worry  about  acquiring 
property,  instead  of  seeking  first  the  Kingdom  of 
God  and  His  righteousness.3  "  The  anxieties  of 
the  world  and  the  pleasure  of  riches  .  .  .  enter  in 
and  stifle  the  word."  3  Hence  Jesus  describes  the 
poor  as  the  fittest  recipients  of  his  Gospel. 4  And 
then  thirdly,  the  pursuit  of  wealth  tends  to  make 
men  selfish  and  heartless  towards  the  needy.  The 
parable  of  the  Rich  Man  and  Lazarus  is  Jesus' 
classical  utterance  under  this  head.  5  It  is  at  this 
point  that  the  modern  Socialist,  whose  chief  concern 
is  the  immense  injustice  of  the  unequal  distribution 
of  wealth  in  the  world,  feels  closest  contact  with  Jesus. 
7.  But  there  is  perhaps  no  subject  on  which  the 
true  bearing  of  our  Lord's  teaching  on  modern  life  is 
so  difficult  as  this  of  personal  property.  The  difficulty 
is  due  firstly  to  the  fact  that  a  certain  amount 
of  his  teaching  (unfortunately  we  do  not  know  how 
much)  was  what  it  was  by  reason  of  certain  special 
conditions  of  his  time,  for  example,  the  crude  notion 
of  economics  in  those  days,  the  special  demands 
of  his  Palestinian  mission,  the  personal  and  spiritual 
needs  of  certain  individuals  to  whom  he  spoke  (like 
the  rich  young  Ruler),  the  oriental  custom  of  hospi 
tality,  the  very  climate  of  Palestine,6  the  prospect 

1  Me  x.  23-28  Us.  a  Mt  vi.  24  ||,  xxii.  5  ;  cf  Lc  xiv.  18  f. 

3  Me  iv.   1 8  f  ||s. 

4  Lc  iv.   18,  vi.  20  (but  cf  Mt  v.   3),  vii.  22  ||. 

5  Lc  xvi.    19-31.     Cf  Me  xii.   40  ||,  Mt  xxiii.   25  ||  ;    also  Mt  vi. 
22  f  ||,  Me  vii.  22  (the  evil  eye=tmwillingness  to  impart  one's  goods 
to  others  ;    Dent  xv.  9,  etc). 

6  For   the   facilitation   of   ascetism   by   climatic   conditions,    see 
I.  Taylor,  Natural  History  of  Enthusiasm,  pp.  205-207. 


136     The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

of  the  immediate  coming  of  the  Kingdom  :  all  these 
had  their  effect  in  moulding  Jesus'  teaching  ;  and 
some  allowance  has  to  be  made  for  all  of  them  in 
applying  that  teaching  to  the  different  and  far 
more  complicated  circumstances  of  our  own  indus 
trial  and  democratic  age.  Also,  what  changes  does 
the  extensive  action  of  the  modern  state  in  the 
relief  of  poverty  call  for  in  the  matter  of  private 
charity  ?  And  secondly,  we  are  in  difficulties  over 
the  inherent  subtlety  of  the  subject  itself.  I  acknow 
ledge  my  duty  to  feed  myself  and  my  wife  and 
children — I  also  acknowledge  my  duty  to  give  alms  : 
but  how  am  I  to  hold  the  balance  between  these 
two  duties  ?  I  admit  my  duty  to  help  both  the 
deserving  and  the  undeserving  poor  :  but  what  method 
of  almsgiving  enables  me  to  do  this  best  ?  Further 
more,  in  this  matter  of  acquiring  property,  it  is 
right  to  '  take  thought,'  and  wrong  to  worry  :  but 
how  can  I  know  where  one  passes  into  the  other  ? 
It  is  right  to  earn,  but  wrong  to  steal J  :  yet  the 
two  are  connected  by  a  set  of  stages  that  shade  off 
imperceptibly  into  one  another.  What  is  the  bound 
ary  between  honest  earning  and  business  shrewd 
ness,  between  business  shrewdness  and  covetousness, 
between  covetousness  and  overreaching,  between 
overreaching  and  unjust  gain,  between  unjust  gain 
and  theft  ?  The  profiteer  is  often  perfectly  innocent 
so  far  as  the  law  of  the  land  is  concerned,  but  is  he 
morally  innocent  ?  and  if  not,  at  what  point  does 
he  cease  to  be  an  honourable  business  man  and 
become  a  profiteer  ?  The  whole  subject  bristles 
with  subtleties  and  uncertainties.  One  of  the  most 
urgent  problems  of  our  time  is  this  of  the  duty  of 

1  Me  vii.  21-23,  x-   *9  IIs' 


Domestic  and  Financial  Matters       137 

Christian  people  in  an  economic  world  so  totally 
different  from  that  which  Jesus  envisaged — a  world 
of  keen  competition,  trade-unions,  machinery,  invest 
ments,  credits,  strikes,  and  all  the  myriad  compli 
cations  of  modern  industry  and  finance.  It  is  quite 
easy  to  see  that  many  existing  institutions  and 
conditions  are  unchristian  and  wrong ;  it  is  not 
very  difficult  to  frame  Utopian  schemes  under  which 
the  wrongs  we  deplore  would  not  exist  :  but  we 
want  more  than  this.  We  want  to  know  what  is 
the  best  course  for  a  Christian  individual  (or  group) 
to  take  while  necessarily  remaining  in  economic 
contact  at  a  thousand  points  with  a  world  that  does 
not  yet,  and  will  not  for  a  long  time,  accept  any 
good  Utopian  scheme.  To  delineate  such  a  scheme 
clearly,  to  subject  it  to  the  criticism  of  others  and 
so  eliminate  its  flaws,  to  get  it  known  and  discussed, 
to  make  others  besides  oneself  enthusiastic  about  it, 
to  discover  and  point  out  practicable  means  by 
which  it  may  be  realized — all  this  is  right  and  good  : 
but  what  is  still  more  urgent  is  to  know  the  Christian 
thing  to  do  pending  its  realization,  while  evil  con 
ditions  still  remain.  And  for  this  task — as  well  as 
for  the  detailed  delineation  of  our  Utopia — we  are 
thrown  almost  entirely  on  our  own  resources,  and 
get  but  little  help  from  the  words  of  one  who  was 
never  faced  with  the  problem  as  it  challenges  us. 
It  is  only  the  most  general  economic  principles  that 
we  can  gather  from  him  :  for  the  practical  appli 
cation  of  them  we  are  left  to  ourselves  ;  and  a  great 
deal  of  clear  thinking  will  be  needed  before  a  satis 
factory  decision  is  reached.  In  the  meantime  the 
best  we  can  do  is  to  keep  the  problem  steadily  before 
UG,  and  to  steer  our  own  personal  course  according 


138      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

to  the  best  light  we  have  on  each  case  of  difficulty 
that  occurs,  keeping  ourselves  always  in  the  spirit 
of  Jesus  and  remembering  always  the  Golden  Rule 
and  the  paramount  interests  of  the  Kingdom  of 
God. 

8.  We  need  however  to  be  on  our  guard  against 
the  popular  fallacy  that,  because  all  is  not  clear  in 
this  field,  because  we  cannot  take  this  or  that  saying 
of  Jesus  on  economic  matters  and  conform  to  it 
immediately,  therefore  we  are  equally  exempt  (on 
the  ground  of  various  great  changes  in  the  conditions 
of  life)  from  complying  with  what  he  says  in  every 
other  direction,  notably  in  some  special  matters  with 
which  we  have  yet  to  deal.  The  solution  of  the 
problems  of  Christian  ethics  in  obedience  to  the 
teaching  of  Jesus  must  necessarily  take  place  piece 
meal — as  a  gradual  process,  proceeding  in  the  order 
of  the  relative  clarity  of  the  issues  raised.  Perplexity 
and  indecision  at  one  point  need  not  mean  per 
plexity  and  indecision  at  all  points.  Emerson's 
declaration  that  "  a  foolish  consistency  is  the  hob 
goblin  of  little  minds  "  was  a  recommendation,  not 
that  men  need  not  mind  being  illogical,  but  that 
they  need  not  mind  that  inconsistency  into  which 
a  growing  knowledge  of  truth  always  tends  to  throw 
men's  present  utterances  as  compared  with  their 
past.  We  are  perfectly  within  our  rights  in  adhering 
to  a  statement  that  we  believe  to  be  clearly  made 
out,  even  though  we  are  aware  all  the  time,  and 
are  ready  to  admit,  that  it  may  have  implications, 
as  to  the  ultimate  bearing  of  which  we  have  to 
confess  ourselves  in  doubt.  We  could  rightly  urge 
in  our  defence  what  was  said  to  Dr.  Johnson's 
Rasselas  by  the  artist  with  his  aeroplane  :  "  Nothing 


Domestic  and  Financial  Matters       139 

will  ever  be  attempted,  if  all  possible  objections 
must  first  be  overcome."  Not  only  so,  but  we  can 
go  further  and  say,  that  without  this  measure  of 
boldness  future  progress  is  impossible.  Only  by 
advancing  up  to  the  furthest  limits  of  the  light 
now  given  to  us,  can  we  hope  to  receive  further  light 
on  harder  and  more  complicated  problems.1 

1  "  Who  shall  say  how  much  light  would  suddenly  come  in 
upon  the  obscurer  matters,  if  once  the  simpler  were  taken  out 
of  the  way  ?  "  (Isaac  Taylor,  Fanaticism,  p.  364). 


G.   OUR  DUTY   TO   WRONGDOERS 

i.  WE  have  now  to  examine  that  difficult  and  con 
troversial  part  of  our  subject — the  Christian  treat 
ment  of  wrongdoers.  It  will  perhaps  conduce  to 
clearness  if  we  make  it  our  first  object  to  ascertain 
the  actual  views  of  Jesus  on  the  matter,  without 
attempting  to  criticize  them  on  our  own  part.  The 
task  of  evaluating  his  teaching  for  modern  life  must 
be  kept  distinct  from  the  task  of  understanding 
what  that  teaching  was. 

2.  Now  just  as,  in  medicine,  diagnosis  has  to 
precede  treatment,  so  in  this  matter,  we  must  first 
ask,  How  far  are  we  capable  of  discerning  wrongdoing  ? 
On  this  point  Jesus  does  not  depart  widely  from 
the  accepted  canons  of  his  religious  fellow-country 
men.  Those  whom  he  expected  to  be  able  to  recog 
nize  the  work  of  God's  Spirit  in  the  cure  of  diseased 
men,1  he  must  have  regarded  as  equally  capable 
of  recognizing  moral  evil  when  they  saw  it.  As 
a  tree  is  known  by  its  fruit,  so  is  a  man  known  by 
the  life  he  lives  and  the  words  he  speaks  out  of  the 
fulness  of  his  heart.2  Jesus'  declaration  that  all 
human  defilement  proceeded  from  within,  out  of 
the  heart  of  man,  and  his  list  of  these  defilements, 
implied  the  broad  accuracy  of  human  judgment 

1  Mt  xii.  24-32  Us  :  cf  7. 

*  Mt  vii.   1 6-1 8,  20,  xii.  33-35  ;    Lc  vi.  43-45. 
140 


Our  Duty  to  Wrongdoers  141 

as  to  what  defilement  consisted  of.1  But  judgment, 
in  the  sense  of  recognition  of  the  fact  of  wrongdoing, 
is  not  judgment  in  the  sense  of  censuring  the  wrong 
doer.  Judgment,  in  this  latter  sense,  Jesus  forbids. 
"  Judge  not,"  he  says,  "  that  you  may  not  be  judged 
(yourselves)."  Pull  the  plank  out  of  your  own 
eye  before  trying  to  pull  the  splinter  out  of  your 
brother's  eye.*  Not  only  are  the  innocent  not  to 
be  condemned,  but  not  even  are  the  guilty.  No  sin 
is  more  unmistakable  or  inexcusable  than  adultery  : 
but  what  did  Jesus  say  to  the  adulteress  ?  "  Woman, 
where  are  thine  accusers  ?  Has  no  one  condemned 
thee  ?  .  .  .  Neither  do  I  condemn  thee  :  go,  and 
sin  no  more."  3 

3.  In  legislating  therefore  for  the  diagnosis  of 
wrongdoing,  Jesus  forbids  the  condemnation  of  the 
wrongdoer.  We  shall  see  that  there  are  other  things 
he  forbids  ;  but  lest  we  should  drop  into  the  error 
of  supposing  that  his  attitude  to  wrongdoing  was 
simply  negative,  let  us  realize  at  once  that  his  policy 
for  the  treatment  of  it  is  a  very  positive  one — it  is 
that  of  overcoming  evil  with  good.  As  the  Heavenly 
Father  is  perfect,  distributing  His  gracious  gifts  to 
all,  searching  for  and  desiring  to  save  that  which 
is  lost,  so  the  Christian,  in  order  that  he  may  become 
God's  son,  is  to  love  even  his  enemies  and  to  do  good 
to  those  that  hate  him. 4  If  ever  he  is  in  the  wrong 
himself,  he  is  to  hasten  to  make  amends,  even  if 
the  quest  for  reconciliation  involves  the  leaving 
undone  of  some  ceremonial  duty. 5  He  is  to  let 
his  light  shine  before  men,  so  as  to  lead  them  to 

1  Me  vii.  21-23  ||.          »  Mt  vii.   1-5  ||.  3  Jn  viii.   10  f. 

4  Mt  v.  43-48,  xviii.   12-14  »    Lc  xv.   i-io,  xix.   10. 

5  Mt  v.  23  f  :   cf  Me  ix.  50  b, 


142      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

glorify  God.1  He  is  to  use  what  opportunities  he 
has  for  propagating,  by  word  and  deed,  the  Gospel 
of  the  Kingdom. *  The  disciple  of  Jesus  is  to  copy 
God  in  the  effort  to  break  down  human  sin  by  per 
sistent  and  aggressive  love.  He  is  to  inherit  the 
earth  by  being  gentle.3 

4.  From  this  main  principle  follow  all  the  definite 
precepts — positive   and  negative — which   Jesus   issues 
on    the   subject.     We    are    to   be    peace-makers,    in 
order    that    we    may   be   called   God's    sons. 4      We 
are   to   come   to   terms  with   our   enemy  while   we 
have   opportunity,    and   so   to   prevent   the   further 
embitterment  of  the  contest. 5     We  are  to  be  gentle, 
as  Jesus  himself  was,  and  harmless  as  doves.6     We 
are  to  love  our  enemies. 7     Not  only  are  we  not  to 
kill  or  to  retaliate  :    but  we  are  not  even  to  resist, 
or   to   refuse   an   unfair   demand,    or   to   use   angry 
words.8     Nor   are   we   to   be   afraid   even   of   being 
killed  by  others. 9 

5.  Jesus   speaks   very   frequently   about   the   dis 
ciple's  duty  of  forgiving  those  who  have  wronged 
him  ;    and  it  is  sometimes  said  that  the  fulfilment 
of   this    duty   is    dependent    on   the    repentance    or 
apology   of  the   wrongdoer  ;     that  is   to  say,   that 
failing  this  repentance   and  apology,  forgiveness  is 
not   demanded  of  us.     There  is   a  sense  in  which 
this  qualification  is  true.     In  so  far  as  forgiveness 

1  Mt  v.   13-16. 

2  Me  i.  17  ||s,  v.  19  f  || ;    Mt  x.  7,  27  ||s  ;    Lc  x.  9  :    cf  Lc  ix.  60, 
Me  ix.  38  ff  ||,  Mt  vii.  22,  xxiii.   13  ||,  Lc  xvi.  27-31. 

3  Mt  v.  5.  4  Mt  v.  9.  5  Mt  v.  25  f  ||. 
6  Mt  v.  5,  x.   1 6,  xi.  29.                                           7  Mt  v.  44  f  ||. 

8  Mt  v.  21  f,  38-42  ||  ;    Me  x.  19  ||s,  vii.  21  ||  ('  murders/  literally, 
'  acts  of  killing  ')  :    cf  Lc  ix.  54  ff,  Mt  xxvi.  52. 

9  Mt  x.  28,  31  11. 


Our  Duty  to  Wrongdoers  143 

means  reconciliation,  the  formation  or  re-formation 
of  brotherly  relationships,  clearly  it  is  impossible 
without  repentance  on  the  part  of  the  wrongdoer. 
So  Jesus  says  :  "If  thy  brother  sin,  rebuke  him  ; 
and  if  he  repent,  forgive  him,"  and  this  until  seventy 
times  seven.1  And  in  the  great  parable  of  the  un 
forgiving  slave  who  owed  his  master  money,  for 
giveness  all  through  is  assumed  to  depend  on  its 
being  asked  for.*  But  this  is  not  the  only  sense 
in  which  forgiveness  is  demanded  of  us.  There  is 
a  sense  in  which  it  must  not  wait  on  the  wrongdoer's 
repentance,  but  can  and  must  be  given  as  soon 
as  the  wrong  is  committed.  For  how  could  Jesus 
tell  us  to  pray,  "  Forgive  us  our  debts,  as  we  too 
have  forgiven  our  debtors,"  3  or  how  could  he  say, 
'  Whenever  ye  stand  praying,  forgive,  if  ye  have 
aught  against  anyone,"  4  if  that  forgiveness  were 
possible  only  when  our  enemies  have  repented.  He 
himself  did  not  wait  for  his  murderers  to  repent 
before  he  forgave  them  ;  but  he  prayed  for  their 
pardon  while  they  were  in  the  very  act  of  crucifying 
him. 5 

6.  Jesus,  however,  is  very  far  from  meaning  that 
we  are  to  treat  the  wrongdoing  of  others  as  if  it 
did  not  exist.  It  is  true  that  he  ruled  out  as  ineffec 
tive  and  wrong  most  of  the  accepted  methods  of 
dealing  with  it,  and  that  he  regarded — as  we  have 
seen — the  normal  activities  of  a  loving  Christian 
life,  when  divorced  from  those  wrong  methods,  as 
the  most  powerful  weapon  for  the  conquest  of  sin. 

1  Lc  xvii.   3  f  ;   Mt  xviii.  21  f. 

*  Mt  xviii.  23-35.  Cf  the  unforgiving  attitude  of  the  repentant 
prodigal's  elder  brother  (Lc  xv.  25-32). 

3  Mt  vi,  12  ||,   14  f.  4  Me  xi.  25.  5  Lc  xxiii.  34. 


144      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

But  he  realized  that  love  for  sinners  does  not  exclude 
certain  special  ways  of  opposing  or  reacting  against 
their  sin.  He  grants,  for  instance,  the  use  of  rebuke  and 
remonstrance,  distinguishing  it  apparently  from  the 
condemnation  which  he  forbade.  "  If  thy  brother 
sin,  rebuke  him  ;  and  if  he  repent,  forgive  him."  * 
"  If  thy  brother  sin,  go  and  convince  him  (of  his 
sin)  between  thee  and  him  alone  :  if  he  hear  thee, 
thou  hast  gained  thy  brother."  2  Jesus  himself 
rebuked  the  Traders  in  the  Temple-courts  3  :  he 
rebuked  the  hypocrisy  of  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  ; 
he  rebuked  Peter  for  his  aversion  to  the  Messiah's 
sacrifice  4  ;  he  rebuked  Judas  for  his  treacherous 
kiss  ;  5  he  rebuked  the  men  who  arrested  him  for 
their  unreasonableness.6  The  aim  of  rebuke  was 
to  produce  conviction  of  sin  ;  and  Jesus  deprecated 
the  use  of  it  beyond  the  point  where  it  had  any 
chance  of  being  successful.  Thus,  if  an  erring  brother 
refused  to  admit  the  appeal  either  of  the  comrade  he 
had  wronged,  or  of  two  or  three  others  called  in 
ad  hoc,  or  of  his  assembled  fellow-disciples,  he  was 
to  be  treated  as  an  outsider,?  i.e.  not  worried  further. 
What  is  holy  is  not  to  be  given  to  dogs,  and  pearls 
are  not  to  be  offered  to  swine.8  There  is  traceable 
in  Jesus'  method  a  certain  concealment  of  the  truth 
from  those  who  were  unworthy  to  receive  it.  The 
mysteries  of  the  Kingdom  are  imparted  to  the  dis 
ciples,  but  concealed  under  parables  for  the  multi 
tude. 9  When  an  evil  and  adulterous  generation 

1  Lc  xvii.  3.  2  Mt-xviii.   15:  cf  16  f. 

3  Me  xi.   1 7  ||s;    Jn  ii.   16.  4  Me  viii.  31-33  ||. 

5  Mt  xxvi.  50  ;   Lc  xxii.  48. 

6  Me  xiv.  48  f  ||s  :   cf  Jn  xviii.  22  f. 

7  Mt  xviii.  1 6  f.  8  Mt  vii.  6.          9  Mt  xiii.  10-15  |js. 


Our  Duty  to  Wrongdoers  145 

demands  a  sign,  the  request  is  met  with  a  blank 
refusal  of  any  further  sign  beyond  the  sign  of  Jonah.1 
Jesus  declined,  when  questioned,  to  say  by  what 
authority  he  acted.3  When  he  stood  before  his 
accusers  and  judges,  he  refused  to  answer  most  of 
their  questions.3 

7.  We  find  Jesus  also  commending  a  certain 
attitude  of  caution  towards  some  of  the  evildoers  of 
his  time.  "  Beware  of  false  prophets."  4  "  Beware 
of  the  leaven  of  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees  .  .  .  and 
of  Herod."  5  "  Beware  of  the  Scribes,  who  like  to 
walk  about  in  long  robes  and  (to  receive)  salutations 
in  the  market-places."6  "See  that  no-one  leads 
you  astray  ;  for  many  will  come  in  my  name,  saying 
'  I  am  the  Messiah/  "  and  so  on. 7  "  Behold,  I  send 
you  out  like  sheep  among  wolves  :  become  there 
fore  prudent  like  the  snakes." 8  "  Take  heed  for 
yourselves,  and  beware  of  men  ;  for  they  will  hand 
you  over  to  councils,  and  in  the  synagogues  will 
they  scourge  you."  9  In  keeping  with  this  policy 
of  caution,  there  is  to  be,  under  certain  conditions, 
a  withdrawal  from  the  company  of  evil  men.  "  Let 

1  Me.  viii.  11-13  ;  Mt  xii.  38  f,  41  (verse  40  is  clearly  an  un 
intelligent  gloss,  for  (r)  the  Gospels  do  not  represent  Jesus  as 
being  three  days  and  three  nights  in  the  tomb,  but  only  one  whole 
day,  a  part  of  two  days,  and  two  nights,  (2)  the  interpretation 
here  given  to  the  sign  of  Jonah  is  inconsistent  with  that  of  the 
following  verse,  which  has  the  support  of  Lc  xi.  32,  (3)  it  is  in  the 
highest  degree  unlikely  that  Jesus  would  have  mocked  inquirers 
with  so  unintelligible  a  sign  as  the  similarity  between  his  own 
stay  in  the  tomb  and  Jonah's  sojourn  in  the  whale's  belly  :  besides, 
the  risen  Jesus  did  not  appear  to  the  Pharisees),  xvi.  1-4  ;  Lc  xi. 
29-32.  2  Me  xi.  27-33  ||s. 

3  Mt  xxvi.  63,  xxvii,   12-14  II  >    Lc  xxiii.  9. 

4  Mt  vii.   15.  5  Me  viii.   15  ||s. 

6  Me  xii.  38  I].  7  Me  xiii.  5  f,  21-23  ||s. 

8  Mt  x.   1 6.  9  Me  xiii.  9  ;   Mt  x.   17. 

10 


146      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

them  alone,"  says  Jesus  of  the  Pharisees,  "  (for) 
they  are  blind  guides."  x  When  he  had  cut  short 
his  critics  with  the  sign  of  Jonah,  "  he  left  them 
and  departed."  *  When  he  sent  out  his  disciples 
on  their  mission-journeys,  he  told  them,  if  they 
were  persecuted  in  one  city,  to  flee  to  the  next. 
"  And  whoever  does  not  receive  you  or  listen  to 
your  words,  when  ye  come  out  from  that  house  or 
that  city,  shake  off  the  dust  from  your  feet  as  a 
testimony  against  them."  3  But  apparently  this 
attitude  of  cautious  aloofness  was  to  be  carried  no 
further  than  the  hostility  of  men  and  the  consequent 
impossibility  of  convincing  them  rendered  absolutely 
necessary.  Jesus  does  not  sanction  a  general  separ 
ation  of  Christians  from  the  society  in  which  they 
live.  The  parables  of  the  field  sown  with  wheat 
and  tares  and  of  the  net  that  gathered  fish  of  every 
kind,  showed  that  he  regarded  such  a  separation  as 
impossible,  and  the  attempt  to  effect  it  as  therefore 
wrong. 4  Despite  obdurate  hostility  and  persecution, 
and  the  consequent  need  for  a  certain  amount  of 
secrecy  and  caution,  Christians  are  to  live  in  the 
world  as  its  light  to  guide  it,  its  salt  to  preserve  it, 
and  its  yeast  to  leaven  it  throughout. 5 

1  Mt  xv.   14.  a  Me  viii.   13  ;   Mt  xvi.  4. 

3  Mt  x.   13-15,  23  ||s.  4  Mt  xiii.  24-30,  36-43,  47-50. 

5  Mt  v.    13-16,  xiii.   33  ||s. 


H.    OUR  DUTY  TO  OTHERS  POLITICALLY 

i.  As  we  have  now  described  the  general  principles 
which  Jesus  laid  down  for  dealing  with  wrongdoers, 
it  remains  for  us  to  consider  their  applicability  to 
practical  life.  We  shall  hardly  be  misinterpreting 
the  mind  of  to-day  in  saying  that  the  chief  difficulty, 
with  which  those  who  would  practice  these  principles 
are  confronted,  is,  not  their  uselessness  in  private 
and  personal  relationships  or  in  what  is  called  speci 
fically  '  religious  work  '  (for  it  is  generally  admitted 
that  they  are  right  and  valid  in  these  fields),  but 
their  apparent  incongruity  with  social  and  political 
responsibility.  That  being  so,  the  discussion  of 
their  applicability,  which  was  purposely  held  over 
at  the  beginning  of  the  last  section,1  really  becomes 
a  discussion  of  the  Christian's  duty  in  his  social 
and  political  capacity,  his  duty  as  a  citizen,  member, 
and  subject  of  a  state,  both  towards  the  state  itself, 
towards  his  fellow-citizens,  and  towards  the  nationals 
of  other  countries.  This  question  has  been  the 
occasion  of  the  sharpest  conflict  of  opinion  among 
professedly  Christian  men  of  first-rate  intellect  and 
character  ;  and  the  utmost  care  must  be  used,  and 
the  greatest  clearness  aimed  at,  if  we  are  to  thread 
our  way  successfully  through  the  intricacies  of  the 
problem. 

1  See  p.   140. 
147 


148      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

2.  Discussions   on  the   topic   often  err,   either  by 
treating  it  as  if  it  were  simpler,  or  else  by  treating  it 
as  if  it  were  more  complicated,  than  it  really  is.    There 
are  those  who  say  :  "  Render  unto  Csesar  the  things 
that  are   Caesar's/'   and  "  The  powers  that  be  are 
ordained   of   God,"   and,   on  the   strength   of  these 
and  similar  texts,   take  it   to  be  the  duty  of  the 
Christian   individual   to   carry   out    any   and   every 
order  the  State  may  give  him,  and  confine  the  appli 
cation  and  operation  of  the  Christian  principles  of 
conduct  strictly  to  the  narrow  area  of  private  life 
which  the  demands   of  the   State  happen  to  leave 
untouched.     This  mistaken  conclusion  is  not    unlike 
that  arrived  at  by  those  who  allow  themselves  to 
be  confused  by  the  idea  of  some  mysterious  sanctity 
which  they  regard  as   attaching  to  the   State   and 
which  makes  the  whole  question  of  Christian  ethics 
far  more  complicated  than  it  really  need  be.     The 
topic   is   indeed    at    once    simple    and    complicated, 
according  to  the  point  of  view  from  which  it  is  re 
garded  ;    but  it  is  neither  of  these  in  the  sense  of 
necessitating    a    subordination    of    the    Kingdom    of 
God  and  the  duties  pertaining  thereto  to  the  State 
and  its  demands  upon  the  citizen. 

3.  Let  us  ask  ourselves  to  start  with,  What  really 
is  the  State  ?     It  is  surely  the   organization  which 
expresses  the  collective  will  of  a  certain  more  or  less 
arbitrarily  defined  group  of   our  fellow-men.      The 
State  is  thus  '  our  neighbour  '  in  a  special  sense,  and 
has  just  as  much  or  just  as  little  sacro-sanctity  or 
mystery  or  right  or  claim  or  goodness  or  badness 
as    our    fellow-men   in   general   have.     So  that   the 
duties  which  the   Christian   owes  to  the   State  are 
simply  special  applications  of  those  principles  which 


Our  Duty  to  Others  Politically         149 

are  to  govern  his  attitude  to  his  fellow-men  in  general. 
Our  duties  to  our  fellow-men  are  roughly  those  of 
love,  kindness  (or  we  might  say  service),  wisdom, 
truthfulness,  and  humility  :  we  are  to  treat  others, 
not  necessarily  as  they  want  us  to  treat  them,  but 
as  we  should  like  them  to  treat  us,  if  we,  while  still 
Christians,  were  in  their  position.1  Towards  wrong 
doers  our  attitude  clearly  must  not  be  one  of  imita 
tion,  but  rather  a  firm  adherence  to  our  ideals, 
coupled  with  gentleness,  charitable  judgment,  for 
giveness,  and  (where  they  are  likely  to  be  helpful) 
remonstrance  and  rebuke. 

4.  It  is  not  very  difficult  to  see  what  these  principles 
amount  to  when  we  attempt  to  apply  them  to  the 
Christian's  duty  in  his  relations  with  the  State. 
They  clearly  exclude  anything  like  violent  resistance 
to  the  State  or  overt  rebellion  against  it,  involving 
the  use  of  arms.3  We  remember  that  Jesus  refused 
to  allow  himself  to  be  made  a  king. 3  His  principles 
exclude,  furthermore,  all  bitterness  and  ill-will,  though 
leaving  room  for  criticism  and  remonstrance.  It  is 

1  See  above  p.  121. 

2  I  fail  to  see  any  means  of  explaining  the  third   (Matthaean) 
temptation   (Mt  iv.    8-10  ||),   except  on  the  assumption  that  the 
unspecified  sin  involved  in  bowing  down  and  worshipping  Satan 
was  the  bloodshed  involved  in  the  rebellion  or  war  of  conquest 
that  would  have  been  necessary  in  order  to  give  Jesus  the  kingdoms 
of   the   world.     The  idea  that  the   sin   was   earthly   pleasure    (O. 
Holtzmann,  Life  of  Jesus,  ET,  p.  148),  or  pride  (Sanday,  in  Hast 
ings'  DB  ii,  p.  612  b)  or  ambition  (Ewald,  quoted  by  Farrar,  Life 
of  Christ,  \,  p.  139),  is  quite  inadequate.     Nor  is  it  an  explanation 
to  say  that  Jesus  did  not  want  a  '  worldly  '  kingdom  (Neander, 
Life  of  Christ,  ET,  pp.  76  f,  89).     He  certainly  did  want  universal 
lordship,  and  on  other  occasions  did  not  hesitate  to  advance  his 
claims  to  it.     How  did  a  worldly  kingdom  differ  from  his,  except 
in  having  to  be  won  and  maintained  by  the  use  of  violence  and 
bloodshed  ?  3  Jn  vi.   15. 


150      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

under  this  heading  that  we  should  place  his  denun 
ciation  of  the  religious  leaders  of  his  own  nation,1 
the  depreciatory  tone  in  which  he  referred  to  the 
grandeur  of  Solomon 2  and  the  soft  clothing  of 
courtiers,3  and  his  whole  attitude  of  disapproval 
towards  Herod. 4  They  involve  further  : 

(i)  Obedience,  in  a  general  way,  to  government- 
orders,  that  being  demanded  by  the  general  prin 
ciples  of  goodwill,  gentleness,  and  service.  So  Jesus 
bids  the  cleansed  leper  offer  the  legally  appointed 
sacrifice^  and  tells  the  disciples  and  the  people  to 
do  whatever  the  scribes  and  Pharisees  enjoin,  because 
they  sit  in  Moses*  seat.6  Another  exemplification  of 
the  same  general  duty  is  the  going  of  the  second 
mile,  when  we  are  '  impressed  '  to  go  one. 7 

(ii)  The  payment  of  taxes,  as  a  special  form  of 
obedience.  Not  only  does  Jesus  pay  the  Temple- 
tax,  though  he  seems  to  have  thought  it  unfair,8 
but  he  even  says,  in  reference  to  the  Roman  tribute, 
"  Render  unto  Caesar  the  things  that  are  Caesar's."  9 
It  is  true  that  this  phrase  implies  the  extension  of 
a  certain  relative  justification  to  Caesar's  govern 
ment,  a  point  on  which  we  shall  say  more  in  a 
moment  :  but  we  must  be  careful  not  to  make  the 
words  mean  more  than  they  say.  They  certainly 
are  not  equivalent  to :  Do  anything  that  Caesar 

1  Mt  xxiii.  etc.  Phrases  like  "  Ye  serpents,  ye  offspring  of 
vipers  "  (verse  33)  are  a  difficulty  in  face  of  v.  21  f,  explain  them 
how  we  will. 

»  Mt  vi.  29  II :  cf  xii.  42  ||.  3  Mt  xi.  8  ||. 

4  Me  viii.   15  ;    Lc  xiii.  32.  5  Me  i.  44  ||s  ;  Lc  xvii.  14. 

6  Mt  xxiii.   1-3,   23  ||. 

7  Mt  v.  41  :    the  reference  4s  to  the  system  of  forced  labour  for 
the  State,   not  conscription  for  military  service,   from  which  the 
Jews  were  exempt  so  far  as  the  Roman  armies  were  concerned. 

8  Mt  xvii.  24-27.  9  Me  xii.   17  ||s. 


Our  Duty  to  Others  Politically         151 

may  find  it  necessary  or  convenient  to  ask  of  you. 
The  command  is  simply  a  special  application  of 
the  general  precept  :  "  Give  to  him  that  asketh 
thee,"  J  and  (though  this  analogy  does  not  run  on 
all  fours)  it  no  more  makes  the  man  who  obeys  it 
responsible  for  what  Caesar  does  with  his  money 
than  a  householder  is  responsible  for  what  his  grocer 
does  with  the  money  when  a  bill  is  paid. 

(iii)  Thirdly,  these  principles  involve  submission 
to  unjust  treatment.  When  the  law  court  sentences 
you  wrongly  to  forfeit  your  cloak,  give  up  your 
tunic  as  well.2  The  forced  labour  just  referred  to 
under  the  general  orders  of  government  would  doubt 
less  be  regarded  by  most  Jews  as  coming  under  the 
head  of  unrighteous  acts  of  oppression.  When  you 
are  persecuted,  flee  to  another  city  :  but  in  any 
case  do  not  be  afraid  of  those  who  can  kill  the  body 
only.3  Though  Jesus  sometimes  protests  against 
the  wrongdoing  of  governors, 4  yet  at  other  times— 
e.g.  when  Herod  executed  John, 5  or  when  Pilate 
slaughtered  the  Galileans,6  or  when  Kaiaphas  and 
Pilate  and  Herod  were  judging  him  7 — Jesus  pre 
served  a  dignified  silence,  clearly  on  the  principle 
that  it  was  no  use  giving  what  was  sacred  to  the 
dogs  or  casting  pearls  before  swine.8  He  submitted 
without  a  struggle  to  the  indignities  inflicted  on 
him  by  the  various  governing  bodies  into  whose 
hands  he  fell,  in  obedience  to  his  own  general 
precept  not  to  withstand  him  who  is  evil,  but  to 
turn  to  him  the  other  cheek. 9 

1  Mt  v.  42  ||.  *  Mt  v.  40. 

3  Mt  x.  23,  28,   31  ||s.  4  See  above,  p.  150  n  i  and  /j. 

5  Me  vi.    17-29  ||s.  6  Lc  xiii.    1-3. 

;  See  p.   145  n  3.  8  Mt  vii.  6.  9  Mt  v.  39. 


152      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

(iv)  Lastly,  these  principles  involve  co-operation. 
Obedience  itself  is  a  form  of  co-operation.  In  our 
own  day,  when  the  private  citizen  has  so  much  larger 
a  share  in  the  work  of  government  than  he  could 
have  under  the  autocratic  systems  of  Jesus'  day, 
this  duty  of  co-operation  will  bulk  more  largely 
in  the  scheme  of  Christian  life  than  was  possible  in 
New  Testament  times.1  But  no  new  principle  is 
involved.  It  is  the  Christian's  duty  to  lend  a  hand 
in  all  good  work  that  is  going  forward,  so  far  as  it 
is  feasible  for  him  to  do  it  :  and  he  ought  not  to  be 
deterred  because  such  a  course  may  involve  co 
operation  with  others  whose  agreement  with  him 
may  extend  no  further  than  the  particular  service 
in  which  they  are  both  to  be  associated.  In  render 
ing  first  aid  in  a  street  accident,  the  Christian  would 
not  pause  to  ask  whether  his  helpers  agreed  with 
him  on  questions  of  religion  and  morals  and  politics, 
before  he  allowed  himself  to  work  with  them.  In 
the  same  way,  if  the  State  is  doing  any  piece  of 
work  of  which  the  Christian  himself  approves  and 
in  which  his  help  is  wanted,  he  is  right  to  render 
that  help,  even  though  there  may  be  many  matters 
on  which  his  views  and  those  of  his  rulers  do  not 
coincide. 

5.  Nothing  that  has  been  said  in  regard  to  the 
twin  duties  of  obedience  and  co-operation,  is  exempt 
from  the  proviso  that  the  act  involved  in  obedience 
or  co-operation  must  itself  be  in  conformity  with,  or 

1  "  The  leading  minds  of  Christendom  have  declined  to  recognise, 
except  in  cases  of  special  vocation,  as  the  duty  of  Christians,  the 
abdication  of  responsibility  for  the  problems,  the  entanglements, 
the  more  or  less  secular  issues  of  the  ordinary  social  life  of  man 
kind  "  (Campion,  in  Lux  Mundi,  p.  319).  Quite  true — but  with 
qualifications,  as  will  be  shown  in  the  sequel. 


Our  Duty  to  Others  Politically         153 

at  any  rate  must  not  contradict,  the  Law  of  the  Kingdom 
of  God  promulgated  and  in  great  measure  elaborated 
in  the  teaching  of  Jesus.  Obedience  to  men  is  a 
Christian  duty,  but  only  in  so  far  as  it  does  not 
involve  disobedience  to  God.  Co-operation  with 
others  is  a  Christian  duty,  but  only  in  so  far  as  there 
is  common  ground  between  the  Christian  and  his 
fellows.  What  is  to  be  done  when  the  powers  that 
be  require  of  us  acts  which  God  has  forbidden  ? 
or  when  our  fellow-men  demand  that  we  shall  take 
a  hand  in  what  is  contrary  to  our  Master's  teaching  ? 
Normally  speaking,  such  cases  do  not  arise,  because 
the  State's  requirements  consist  in  the  main  of  the 
observance  of  the  more  simple  and  obvious  human 
duties  and  virtues,  that  is  to  say,  in  what  is  common 
to  the  ethics  of  humanity  at  large  and  the  ethics 
of  Jesus.  But  we  have  to  remember  that,  extensive 
as  is  the  common  ground  between  the  Christian 
and  the  average  morally-minded  man,  their  con 
victions  do  not  coincide  :  also  that,  in  the  time  of 
Jesus  and  for  a  long  time  after,  the  vast  majority 
of  the  members  of  society  were  clearly  non-Christian. 
During  the  Middle  Ages,  in  which  Christian  ethics 
were  largely  snowed  under,  the  enforced  nominal 
Christianity  of  every  citizen  obscured  the  distinction 
between  Christian  and  pagan  conduct  ;  but  modern 
times,  when  professed  Christianity  is  not  as  fashion 
able  as  it  was,  and  when  everyone  is  perfectly  free 
to  dissociate  himself  from  Christianity  if  he  wishes 
to  do  so,  have  reproduced  in  a  measure  the  primitive 
cleavage,  despite  the  facts  that  Christianity  as  pro 
fessed  to-day  is  a  very  much  watered-down  article 
compared  with  that  of  the  first  centuries,  and  that 
the  world  as  a  whole  has  been  to  a  considerable 


154      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

extent  leavened  with  Christian  principles.  There  is 
a  general  agreement  to-day  that  the  society  in  which 
we  live  is,  though  not  uninfluenced  by  Christian 
ideals,  in  the  main  predominantly  pagan.1  If  that 
can  be  truly  said  of  the  bulk  of  the  population,  it 
follows  that  it  can  also  be  said  of  the  government  ; 
for  a  representative  government  is  bound  to  represent 
fairly  accurately  the  average  moral  standard  of  the 
community  it  controls.3 

Now  a  pagan  government  is  always  liable  to 
demand  from  its  Christian  subjects  something  which 
as  Christians  they  are  forbidden  to  give.  We  are 
familiar  with  the  production  of  such  a  situation  in 
the  early  Church.  In  effect  the  State  said  to  the 
Christians  :  "  You  can  believe  what  you  like,  and 
worship  and  live  as  you  like  :  but  as  subjects  of  the 
Empire  you  must  recognize  the  Empire's  gods,  and 
take  your  share,  by  occasionally  sacrificing  to  them, 
in  soliciting  Divine  favour  for  the  Empire."  To 
which  the  Christians  replied  :  "  We  are  willing  to 
obey  the  Emperor,  and  to  pray  to  our  God  for  him, 
and  to  pay  his  taxes,  and  to  live  as  peaceable  and 

1  See  above,  pp.   14-16  n  i. 

2  Cf  the  sage  words  of  W.  E.  Charming,  quoted  by  Martineau, 
Essays,  Reviews  and  Addresses,  i.   p.    132  :    "  We  choose  to  have 
a  popular  government,  but  are  not  willing  to  accept  its  essential 
condition,    namely,    that   it   shall   have   the   imperfections   of   the 
people.     An  absolute  sovereign  may  get  in  advance  of  his  people, 
but  a  people  cannot  get  in  advance  of  itself,  and  it  must  govern 
according  to  its  own  character."     Also,  Miss  M.  D.  Petre,  in  The 
Hibbert    Journal,  April   1920,  p.   466  :    "  The  State  cannot,  must 
not  outstrip  the  level  of  its  own  citizens  ;    in  regard  to  human 
ideals  it  must  be  executive  rather  than  originative.     As  society 
rises  the  State  rises  ;    were  rulers  to  attempt  a  national  policy 
that  was  too  exalted  for  those  in  whose  behalf  they  held  office, 
they  would  be  tyrants,   even  though  beneficent  ones.     In  point 
of  fact,  this  is  not  a  danger  to  be  apprehended." 


Our  Duty  to  Others  Politically         155 

moral  citizens  :  but  to  offer  sacrifices  to  him  as  a 
deity  or  to  any  other  so-called  deity,  other  than 
the  One  Supreme  God,  is  a  thing  we  must  not,  cannot, 
and  will  not  do."  *  Here  was  a  clear  case  of  conflict 
of  loyalties  :  and  we  know  how  much  torture  and 
bloodshed  had  to  be  endured  by  those  who  felt  the 
Christian  claim  to  be  supreme,  before  they  wrung 
from  their  unwilling  rulers  the  right  to  do  as  their 
consciences  bade  them. 

6.  Religious  persecution  has  long  been  a  thing  of 
the  past  :  no  Christian  nowadays  is  called  upon  to 
suffer  for  refusing  to  worship  the  national  deities 
Society  has  been  humanized  and  in  some  measure 
christianized,  so  that  many  a  Christian  to-day  lives 
unconscious  of  any  serious  cleavage  between  himself 
and  his  fellow-Christians  on  the  one  hand  and  their 
pagan  fellow-men  on  the  other.  But,  as  a  matter  of 
fact,  there  is  still — over  and  above  occasional  overtly 
immoral  or  mistaken  movements  in  society — there 
is  still  one  point  on  which  civilized  society,  in  other 
words  the  State,  avowedly  and  confidently  professes 
a  policy  which  is  at  variance  with  Christian  teaching, 
rightly  understood  ;  I  mean,  the  violent  coercion  and 
punishment  of  wrongdoers.  It  coerces  criminals  with 
in  its  borders  by  its  law-courts,  its  police  force,  its 
prisons  and  executions.  It  coerces  enemies  beyond 
its  borders  by  means  of  all  the  unspeakable  and 
bloody  cruelties  of  warfare.3 

1  They  had  the  sanction  of  Jesus  for  this  intransigent  attitude  ; 
Me  viii.  38  ;  Mt  x.  17  f,  26  f,  32  f,  xxv.  36  ff  (Christians  in  prison)  ; 
Lc  ix.  26,  xii.  8-12.  For  the  stand  they  made  in  the  preliminary 
conflict  with  the  Jewish  rulers,  see  Ac  iv.  19  f,  v.  29. 

a  It  is  essential  to  a  right  consideration  of  the  problem,  that 
we  should,  even  at  the  cost  of  unpleasantness  and  indelicacy, 
keep  steadily  before  our  minds  the  lengths  to  which  a  man  .to-day 


156      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

7.  I  have  already  dealt  with  the  question  of  the 
Christian's  treatment  of  wrongdoers,  and  shown  how 
Jesus'  precepts  exclude  every  such  act  of  coercion  and 

must  be  prepared  to  go,  if  he  is  to  associate  himself  with  the  State 
in  its  conduct  even  of  a  just  quarrel  with  a  foreign  foe.  Some 
years  before  the  war  I  heard  an  officer  under  training  quote  the 
words  of  a  sergeant  giving  instructions  in  the  use  of  the  bayonet : 
"  Give  the  bayonet  a  twist  as  you  pull  it  out  so  as  to  render  the 
wownd  mortial  !  "  "  You  should  see  a  man,"  writes  Mr.  E.  W. 
Mason,  "  stabbing  away  with  a  bayonet  at  a  sack  supposed  to  repre 
sent  an  enemy — not  a  man,  an  enemy.  Listen  to  the  instructor  : 

'One,  head;   two,  heart;   three,  guts.' 

Is  there  not  a  certain  pleasure  in  such  efficiency  ? 

'  Three,'  roars  the  instructor,  and  twenty  men  jab  fifteen  inches 
of  steel  in  to  '  his  ' — the  enemy's,  bien  entendu — guts. 

'  Twist  the  bayonet  as  you  pull  it  out  so  as  to  make  a  jagged 
gash,'  is  the  order  "  (Made  Free  in  Prison  (1918),  p.  101).  Here 
is  another  example  of  the  same  sort  of  thing  :  "  '  Howl,  damn 
yer,  howl  !  Grit  your  teeth  and  grunt  when  you  stick  your  bayonet 
in.  In  his  stomach.  Right  in  !  Now  get  on  !  Oh  GET  ON  ! 
GET  ON  !  '  The  voice  would  rise  to  an  inarticulable  yell,  and 
with  howls  and  glaring  eyes  the  class  would  go  whirling  ahead 
to  the  next  row  of  dummies  "  (R.  B.  Coulson,  writing  in  The  Sunday 
Chronicle,  quoted  in  The  Crusader,  February  13,  1920).  I  have  the 
personal  testimony  of  one  who  was  an  officer  in  the  Great  War 
to  the  fact  that  the  practice — referred  to  by  Mr.  Lowes  Dickinson 
(The  Choice  Before  Us  (1917),  p.  28) — of  kicking  the  enemy  in  the 
genital  organs  is  taught  to  the  soldier  as  the  thing  to  do  in  a  bayonet 
fight,  if  the  first  thrust  miscarries.  Another  resource  in  such  an 
emergency  is  to  thrust  one's  first  and  fourth  fingers  into  the  other 
man's  eyes.  These  things  are  not  printed  in  the  Army's  books 
of  instruction,  but  are  taught  by  word  of  mouth. 

It  is  but  too  likely  that  the  use  of  poisonous  gas  on  the  battle 
field  and  the  dropping  of  bombs  on  civilians,  women,  and  children, 
will  form  part  of  the  regular  methods  of  civilized  warfare  in 
future. 

I  append  four  passages  from  The  Army  and  Religion  (italics 
mine).  "  A  man  has  by  the  nature  of  his  work  and  life  "  (in  the 
Army)  "  to  lower  his  whole  spiritual  being  and  blunt  and  deaden 
his  capacity  to  suffer  with  Christ,  as  he  gradually  accustoms  himself 
to  the  life  he  has  to  lead.  Alas  !  it  was  but  too  easy  for  most 
of  us  to  do  this.  But  /,  for  one,  shall  always  protest  against  it  as 
a  final  argument  against  warfare.  The  hardening  process  the 


Our  Duty  to  Others  Politically         157 

injury  as  I  have  just  referred  to.1  A  word  or  two 
only,  therefore,  is  necessary  here  in  order  to  put 
this  negative  conclusion  beyond  dispute.  The  old 
command,  "  Thou  shalt  not  murder,"  is  more  than 
once  repeated  by  Jesus  as  one  of  his  own  laws  2  ; 
the  Greek  word  used  in  the  Gospel  version  of  it  is 
one  that  covers  ordinary  slaughter  in  war  as  well 
as  private  murder  ;  and  we  know  how  fond  Jesus 
was  of  extending  these  old  Mosaic  rules  to  cover 
cases  to  which  they  were  not  usually  thought  to 
apply,  but  with  which  they  were  not  wholly  un 
connected.  His  non-resistance  teaching  in  the  Ser 
mon  on  the  Mount  is  too  explicit  and  well-known 
to  need  repetition. 3  His  refusal  at  his  Temptation 
to  accept  world-lordship  at  the  price  of  bowing  the 
knee  to  Satan  is  explicable  only  on  the  assumption 
that  the  use  of  arms  (the  one  means  by  which  that 

soldier  undergoes  is  not  a  strengthening  but  a  weakening,  a  cutting 
away,  a  stunting  of  the  whole  man.  I  seemed  to  perceive  in  it 
the  wisdom  of  Christ's  dislike  of  physical  violence  as  a  means  to 
any  spiritual  end.  But  although  we  were  exceedingly  adaptable 
in  this  hardening  process,  it  produced  a  curious  feeling  of  irritation, 
of  secret  guilt.  It  also  produces,  worst  of  all,  a  fatigue  of  the 
soul.  The  act  of  fighting  is,  and  continues  to  be,  a  shock  (in  the 
mediaeval  "  [sic.  ?  '  medical ']  "  meaning  of  the  term)  to  the  spirit 
of  each  individual  soldier,  whether  he  is  conscious  of  it  at  the  time 
or  not,  and  the  result  of  shock  is  a  decline  in  the  vitality  of  the 
patient,  a  lowering  of  pulse,  a  lowering  of  temperature  "  (pp.  84  f). 
"  Army  life  deadens  feeling  and  kills  thought  "  (p.  88).  "  The 
manner  of  life  of  a  soldier  in  camp,  surrounded  by  all  the  most 
subtle  temptations,  .  .  .  and  in  the  trenches  where  they  are  out 
to  slaughter  the  enemy,  by  sniping,  bombing,  raiding,  or  advancing, 
creates  an  atmosphere  of  sordid  existence  that  has  not  an  atom 
of  faith  or  belief  in  the  ideal  life  preached  by  religion"  (p.  89). 
"  There  can  be  little  doubt  that,  while  the  circumstances  and 
conditions  of  warfare  have  rendered  some  religious  as  they  were 
not  before,  others,  and  a  far  larger  number,  have  lost  what  religion 
they  had  "  (p.  91).  I  See  above,  pp.  141-143. 

»  Mt  v.  21  f,  xix.   1 8  ||s.  3  Mt  v.  38-48  ||. 


158      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

lordship  could  be  speedily  secured)  was  to  him  a 
forbidden  means,  the  use  of  which  would  therefore 
have  been  equivalent  to  homage  to  Satan.1  How 
can  we  explain  his  own  quiet  attitude  in  face  of 
the  cruelties  and  injustices  of  his  day,  except  on 
the  assumption  that  he  felt  it  to  be  not  merely  un 
timely — but  wrong — to  raise  a  violent  rebellion.3 
He  forbids  Peter  in  Gethsemane  to  use  his  sword  in 
the  defence  of  the  innocent. 3  He  holds  up  Gentile 
authority  as  a  thing  the  disciples  are  to  shun, 4  not 
because  authority  in  itself  is  wrong  (for  Jesus  him 
self  claimed  ascendancy  over  others  5  and  promised 
it  also  to  his  disciples 6),  but  because  Gentile  authority 
was  of  the  kind  that  needs  coercion  and  violence 
for  its  maintenance.  The  Law  of  Moses  might 
sentence  the  adulteress  to  death  ;  but  Jesus  refused 
to  have  any  hand  in  executing  the  sentence. 7  He 
told  his  followers,  when  their  country  should  be 
attacked  by  the  Romans,  to  "  flee  to  the  mountains."  8 
It  seems,  therefore,  quite  impossible  to  find  room 
in  the  example  and  teaching  of  Jesus  for  the  forcible 
punishment  of  criminals  and  for  the  slaughter  of 
foreign  foes.  Not  only  is  this  conclusion  unmis 
takable  as  a  correct  inference  from  his  ethical  teach 
ing,  but  it  constitutes  the  one  great  characteristic 
of  that  teaching.  The  Rev.  Richard  Roberts  stated 
lately :  "  There  were  great  and  notable  virtues 
which  men  practised  and  praised  before  Jesus 
appeared — there  was  love  of  country,  the  sense  of 
honour,  the  passion  for  righteousness,  the  love  of 

1  See  above,  p.   149  n  2.  3  See  pp.   151  f. 

3  Mt  xxvi.  51  f  ||s.  4  Me  x.  42-45  ||s. 

5  See  above,  pp.  44  f.  6  See  below,  pp.  171  f. 

7  Jn  vii.  53-viii.   n.  8  Me  xiii.   14  ||s. 


Our  Duty  to  Others  Politically         159 

justice,  the  capacity  for  sacrifice.  There  is  nothing 
distinctively  or  exclusively  Christian  about  these. 
The  one  point  at  which  Jesus  taught  a  definite 
advance  in  the  region  of  personal  relationships  was 
in  His  command  that  men  should  love  their  enemies. 
But  this  was  a  profound  and  far-reaching  revo 
lution."  *  And  not  only  is  this  teaching  the  dis 
tinctive  feature  of  Jesus'  ethics  on  its  human  side  : 
but  it  is  the  inseparable  counterpart  of  that  message 
of  the  self-sacrificing  and  suffering  love  of  God  which 
—made  plain  to  us  in  the  Saviour's  Cross  and  Passion— 
—is  the  distinctive  feature  of  the  Christian  Gospel.2 
The  conquest  of  evil  with  good,  therefore,  involving 
the  disuse  of  all  violence  and  injury,  is  no  mere 
accidental  or  casual  element  in  Christian  life,  but 
the  very  thing  which  gives  it  a  right  to  its  distinctive 
name. 3 

1  The  Hibbert  Journal,  July,   1919,  p.  670.     Cf  Ottley,  in  Lux 
Mundi,   p.    365  :     "  The  inculcation   of  forgiveness  is   '  the   most 
striking  innovation  '  in  the  ethics  of  the  Gospel." 

2  See  above,  p.  66  n  i. 

3  "  What  seized  upon  the  imagination  of  mankind  as  the  dis 
tinctive  revelation  of  Christianity  was  the  infinite  love  and  tender 
ness  and  compassion  of  this  Righteous  God  for  sinful  man.     It 
was  this  which  shone  out  in  the  character  of  Christ  "  (Moore  in 
Lux  Mundi,  pp.  55  f). 

"  The  non-resistance  of  Jesus,  so  far  from  being  a  strange  or 
erratic  part  of  his  teaching,  is  an  essential  part  of  his  conception 
of  life  and  of  his  God-consciousness.  When  we  explain  it  away 
or  belittle  it,  we  prove  that  our  spirit  and  his  do  not  coalesce.  In 
the  Sanhedrim,  in  the  court  of  Pilate,  amid  the  jests  of  the  soldiers, 
Jesus  had  to  live  out  the  Father's  mind  and  spirit.  He  did  it 
in  the  combination  of  steadfastness  and  patience.  The  most 
striking  thing  in  his  bearing  is  his  silence.  He  never  yielded  an 
inch,  but  neither  did  he  strike  back,  or  allow  others  to  do  it  for 
him.  '  If  my  kingdom  were  on  a  level  with  yours,'  he  said  to 
Pilate,  '  my  followers  would  fight  to  protect  me.'  He  did  not 
answer  force  by  force,  nor  anger  by  anger.  If  he  had,  the  world 
at  that  point  would  have  subdued  him  and  he  would  have  fallen 


160      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

8.  At  the  same  time,  it  is  not  very  difficult  to 
prove  that  there  is  a  sense  in  which  coercive  violence 
in  some  measure  is  still  necessary  on  the  part  of  the 
State.     Thus   Principal  Griffith- Jones  says  :     "  In  a 
mixed  society  composed  partly  of  men  and  women 
who  are  pledged  to  evil,  selfish,  and  criminal  ways, 
and  who  do  not  acknowledge  the  rights  of  others, 
some  organised  form  of  force  is  absolutely  essential 
in  order  to  hold  them  in  check  and  prevent  them 
from    criminal    action — i.e.    action    inimical    to    the 
general    well-being.     This    is    the    principle    behind 
law    and    government    in    an    ordered    community, 
without  which,  indeed,   no   community  can  possibly 
maintain  itself  against  the  disruptive  forces  always 
present  within  it."  J     This  is  a  temperate  statement 
of  the  view  entertained  by  most  people,  even  most 
Christians  ;    and  it  could  easily  be  paralleled  with 
many   similar   statements   elsewhere.2     And  it   is   a 
statement  which  it  is  impossible  to  describe  off-hand 
and  without  qualification  as  untrue.    What  we  have 
to  seek  for  is  such  an  exact  comprehension  both  of 
this  position  and  of  the  ethic  of  Jesus  that  we  shall 
be  able  to  do  justice  to  both  of  them  without  being 
inconsistent  ourselves. 

9.  We  must  begin  by  setting  aside  a  number  of 

away  from  God.  If  he  had  headed  the  Galilaeans  to  storm  Pilate's 
castle,  he  would  have  been  a  God-forsaken  Christ  "  (Rauschenbusch, 
A  Theology  for  the  Social  Gospel,  p.  263). 

1  The  Challenge  of  Christianity  to  a  World  at  War,  p.  64. 

2  Compare,  for  example,  the  words  of  Neander  in  his  Life  of 
Christ  (ET),  p.  252  note  w,  of  Campion  in  Lux  Mundi,  pp.  322  f,  of 
Sanday,  in  Hastings'  DB  ii,  pp.  621  b,  652  b,  and  of   R.  F.  Rynd  in 
The  Hibbert  Journal,  July  1919,  pp.  652-655.     Dr.  Sanday,  however, 
is  very  conscious  of  being  faced  with  an  unsolved  problem,  and 
remarks  that  "  he  would  welcome  warmly  any  new  light  on  the 
subject." 


Our  Duty  to  Others  Politically         161 

unsatisfactory  views  of  Jesus'  ethics,  which  have 
been  put  forward  as  abolishing  without  difficulty 
the  clash  between  these  ethics  and  the  requirements 
of  the  State. 

First,  there  is  the  idea  that  Jesus'  teaching  is 
meant  to  be  applied  only  in  a  perfect  state  of  society. 
Catholic  apologists  are  fond  of  using  this  argument 
— but  Protestants  also  are  not  innocent  of  it.  It 
obviously  will  not  hold  water  for  a  single  moment  : 
for  if  Jesus  was  legislating  for  a  perfect  state  of 
society,  what  sense  would  there  have  been  in  his 
speaking  about  enemies,  men  taking  away  our  cloak, 
striking  us  on  the  cheek,  forcing  us  to  go  a  mile, 
and  so  on  ?  The  very  content  of  this  teaching 
proves  that,  if  it  has  an  application  at  all,  it  must 
apply  to  life  in  a  very  imperfect  state  of  society. 

Then  there  is  the  plea  that  we  are  meant  to  follow, 
not  the  letter,  but  the  spirit,  of  Jesus'  words.  Jesus, 
it  is  true,  insisted  on  good  motives  and  a  right  spirit 
as  all-important  ;  but  this  does  not  prove  that  he 
did  not  mean  his  followers  to  take  seriously  the 
concrete  precepts  which  he  gave  to  them  as  embody 
ing  the  right  spirit.  When  Jesus  says  :  "  Thou  shalt 
not  commit  adultery,"  did  he  mean  that  men  might 
ignore  the  letter  of  that  commandment  so  long  as 
they  preserved  its  spirit  ?  And  if  a  severance 
between  spirit  and  letter  is  inconceivable  in  such  a 
case,  why  is  it  any  more  conceivable  when  he  said  : 
'  Thou  shalt  not  kill  "  ?  The  prohibition  of  killing 
is  no  less  integral  a  part  of  his  conception  of  moral 
righteousness  and  the  Will  of  God  than  is  the  pro 
hibition  of  adultery. 

Thirdly,  it  has  been  suggested  that  these  precepts 
are  meant  to  bind  Christians  in  their  private  and 

11 


162      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

personal  relationships,  but  not  in  their  capacity 
as  citizens.  Thus,  to  quote  Principal  Griffith- Jones 
again  :  '  While  the  duty  of  non-resistance  to  evil 
is  a  duty  incumbent  on  every  Christian  disciple,  as 
an  individual,  when  his  own  interests  alone  are 
involved,  it  does  not  apply  to  him  when  attacked 
in  his  representative  capacity  as  a  citizen,  whose 
rights  he  holds  in  trust  for  others  as  well  as  for 
himself/'  J  But  this  distinction  cannot  be  sustained 
in  face  of  Jesus'  words,  at  least  so  far  as  his  own 
meaning  is  concerned  ;  for  if  he  had  had  such  a  distinc 
tion  in  mind,  how  could  he  have  said  :  "If  any  man 
go  to  law  with  thee  and  take  away  thy  cloak,  let  him 
have  thy  tunic  also,"  and  how  could  he  have  singled 
out  for  special  prohibition  that  ancient '  Lex  Talionis  ' 
— "  eye  for  eye,  tooth  for  tooth,"  etc.  ?  For  this 
law  of  retaliation  was  not  simply  a  permission  for 
the  indulgence  within  limits  of  the  desire  for  ven 
geance,  but  a  public,  legal,  and  official  enactment, 
designed  in  the  interests  of  society  as  a  restraint 
upon  wrongdoing,  and  doubtless  meant  to  be  carried 
out  by  (or  under  the  supervision  of)  the  public 
officers  of  the  community. 

Fourthly,  and  not  unconnected  with  this  last 
objection,  there  is  the  plea  that  Jesus  forbade  vio 
lence,  as  Principal  Griffith- Jones  admits,  in  self- 
defence,  but  would  have  commended  it  in  defence 
of  others.  The  Golden  Rule  z  suffices  to  refute  this 
idea — for  clearly  it  tells  us  to  defend  others  by 
that  method  of  defence  wherewith  we  ourselves 
would  like  to  be  defended  :  this  means,  ex  hypothesi, 
by  some  means  not  involving  damage  to  our  assailant. 

Fifthly,  what  about  Jesus  turning  the  traders  out 
1  Op  cit,  p.  61.  2  See  above,  p.  121. 


Our  Duty  to  Others  Politically         163 

of  the  Temple-courts  ?  *  But  there,  the  whip  (men 
tioned  in  the  Fourth  Gospel  only)  was  used  simply 
for  the  purpose  of  driving  the  cattle  (and  what  else 
could  Jesus  have  used  for  the  purpose  ?)  :  and  is  it 
not  perfectly  obvious  that,  if  ever  one  man  expels 
a  crowd,  he  cannot  possibly  do  it  by  the  use  of 
physical  force,  but  by  some  personal,  moral,  or 
magnetic  compulsion  ?  2  And  in  any  case,  what 
analogy  is  there  between  what  Jesus  did  to  the 
traders  and  what  our  own  boys  and  the  Germans 
were  taught  to  do  to  one  another  ? 

Sixthly,  what  about  the  chastisement  of  children  ? 
But  our  children  are  part  of  ourselves, 3  not  equal 
and  responsible  fellow-men :  and  our  chastisement 
of  them  is  a  special  form  of  that  mastery  over,  and 
responsibility  for,  ourselves  which  at  once  consti 
tutes  and  limits  our  freedom  :  it  is  therefore  no 
rupture  of  loving  fellowship,  but  is  directed  to 
their  own  good,  and  should  always  stop  short  of 
physical  injury  ;  it  is  thus  an  altogether  different 
thing  from  imprisonment,  mutilation,  and  slaughter. 

Seventhly,  what  about  the  restraint  of  violent 
lunatics  ?  Jesus  cured  by  a  gentle  psychotherapy 
the  violent  lunatics  he  met  ;  and  he  clearly  meant 
his  followers  to  be  able  to  do  the  same,  and  so  indeed 

*  Me   xi.    15-18  ||s.     I   believe  this  incident  took  place  at  the 
very  commencement  of  Jesus'  public  ministry,  where  the  Fourth 
Gospel  (Jn  ii.   13-20)  places  it.     T  have  explained  my  reasons  in 
full  in  The  Journal  of  Theological  Studies,  July  1919,  pp.  312-316. 

*  "  The  lifting  up  of  the  scourge  could  not  have  been  in  token 
of  physical  force,   for — apart  from  Christ's  character — what  was 
one  man  against  so  many  ?  "  (Neander,  Life  of  Christ,  (ET),  p.  179). 
There  is  no  support  in  any  of  the  Gospel  narratives  for  the  idea 
(O.  Holtzmann,  Life  of  Jesus,  ET,  p.  414)  that  Jesus  was  aided 
by  his  disciples,  and  so  effected  the  expulsion  by  main  force. 

3  Horace  Bushnell,  Christian  Nurture,  pp.  14-16,  57  ff. 


164      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

in  after  years  they  did  :  I  but  apart  from  that,  the 
violent  lunatic  is  not  a  normal  or  responsible  being, 
and  is  therefore,  like  the  child,  in  a  special  category. 
The  ordinary  wrongdoer  is  not  in  that  category ;  for 
if  he  were,  we  should  be  a  race  of  madmen,  and  no 
rational  treatment  of  our  problem  would  be  possible. 

Eighthly,  did  not  Jesus  describe  God  as  punishing 
sinners  with  severity  ?  3  Yes,  but  God  has  pre 
rogatives  which  we  do  not  share  3  ;  and  if  you  doubt 
this,  ask  yourself  whether  you  do  not  take  a  visitation 
from  God  very  differently  from  the  way  in  which 
you  take  an  assault  or  even  a  punishment  from  a 
human  being. 

Ninthly,  did  not  Jesus  draw  illustrations  from 
war  for  Christian  life  ?  Yes,  he  once  did  so  4  :  but 
it  was  only  an  illustration,  and  it  no  more  proves 
that  Christians  may  fight  than  the  reference  to  the 
day  of  Christ's  appearance  coming  like  a  thief  in 
the  night  5  proves  that  Christians  may  commit 
burglary. 

Tenthly  and  lastly,  did  not  Jesus  say  that  there 
would  be  wars  and  rumours  of  wars,6  and  did  he 
not  regard  these  as  a  Divine  chastisement  ?  7  Yes, 
he  did  speak  so,  and  such  may  have  been  his  meaning  : 
but  that  no  more  permits  Christians  to  take  part 
in  such  wars  than  the  familiar  idea  of  persecution 
and  pestilence  being  Divine  chastisements  constitutes 

1  See  Harnack,  Mission  and  Expansion  of  Christianity  (ET),  i. 
pp.  125-146,  for  an  account  of  early  Christian  exorcism. 

»  E.g.  Mt  xviii.  34  f,  xxii.  7,   13  ;    Lc  xix.  12,   14,  27. 

3  See  above,  p.  86.  4  Lc  xiv.  31  f. 

5  i  Thess  v.  2,  4  ;  Rev  iii.  3,  xvi.  15  ;  2  Pet  iii.  10  :  cf  Mt  xxiv. 
43  ||.  6  Me  xiii.  7  f  ||s. 

7  Me  xii.  9,  xiii.  2  [|s  ;  Mt  xi.  23  ||(?),  xxii.  7  ;  Lc  xii.  54-xiii. 
9,  xxi.  20-24,  xxiii.  28-31  ;  and  cf  n  2  above. 


Our  Duty  to  Others  Politically         165 

a  justification  for  Christians  persecuting  their  fellows 
or  spreading  the  germs  of  an  epidemic  disease. 

10.  There  is  thus  no  escape  from  the  conclusion 
that  Jesus  meant  his  non-resistance  teaching  to  be 
taken  seriously  and  literally,  i.e.  in  letter  as  well  as 
in  spirit,  by  all  his  true  followers.  We  seem  to  be 
left  with  a  hard  irreducible  discrepancy  between 
the  duty  of  society  and  the  duty  of  the  Christian 
individual  or  group.  That  discrepancy,  however,  if 
looked  at  the  right  way,  is  seen  to  be  intelligible 
and  explicable. 

The  difficulty  of  so  regarding  it  arises  from  a  quite 
frequent  and  rather  natural  neglect  of  three  facts, 
which  we  must  now  proceed  to  take  account  of. 

(i)  This  non-resistance,  which  Jesus  enjoins,  pre 
supposes  that  the  man  who  practises  it  is  a  Christian 
disciple  :  or,  we  might  say,  the  practice  of  Christian 
non-resistance  is  strictly  relative  to — and  dependent 
upon — the  status  of  Christian  discipleship.  It  is 
emphatically  a  counsel  only  for  those  who  are 
Christians.  Any  conception,  therefore,  of  its  being 
used  by  a  whole  non-Christian  community  all  at 
once  is  an  absurdity  (particularly  when  the  com 
munity  selected  for  so  extraordinary  an  hypothesis 
is  an  arbitrarily  chosen  local  group — one's  own 
country,  for  instance,  to  the  exclusion  of  others)  : 
and  any  objection  to  this  teaching  based  on  such 
a  conception  is  consequently  invalid.  Here  is, 
indeed,  a  sound  and  intelligible  reason  why  this 
teaching  can  never  be  applied  by  a  government 
representing  a  predominantly  pagan  community. 
But  the  reason  which  makes  this  teaching  inap 
plicable  to  the  Pagan  State  does  not  affect  its 
applicability  to  the  Christian  individual. 


166     The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

(ii)  The  non-resistance  teaching  does  not  mean  a 
purely  negative  and  inactive  attitude  to  wrong.  It 
has  a  quite  definite  and  effective  positive  counterpart 
— the  overcoming  of  evil  with  good,  the  conversion 
of  enemies  to  friends  by  loving  them,  the  redemption 
of  the  lost  by  seeking  them,  the  attainment  of  control 
— the  inheritance  of  the  earth — by  gentleness.1 
This  positive  power  of  Christian  gentleness  is  familiar 
enough  to  us  in  the  stories  of  Jesus  and  of  the  early 
Church  and  of  Christian  missions  :  but  it  is  usually 
ignored  in  arguments  on  the  social  and  civic  duties 
of  Christians.  Let  us  remember  that  the  principles 
of  Jesus,  so  far  from  leaving  sin  unchecked,  check 
it  far  more  effectively  than  any  coercion  or  penaliza 
tion  can  do.2  How  then  can  his  followers  be 
reproached  for  selfishly  leaving  the  dirty  work  of 
society  to  others,  when  they  are  all  the  time  busily 
accomplishing  just  what  the  '  dirty  work  '  is  meant 
to  accomplish,  and  accomplishing  it  in  a  saner  and 
wiser  way  of  their  own  ? 

(iii)  It  follows  from  what  has  just  been  said  that, 
inasmuch  as  the  community  of  non-resisting  Christians 
grows  only  gradually,  no  such  cataclysm  is  to  be 
feared  as  is  often  depicted  by  those  who  ask  what 
would  happen  if  to-morrow  morning  the  British 
Fleet  were  sunk,  and  the  Army,  Navy,  and  Police 
force  disbanded.  Such  objections  are  entirely  beside 
the  point.  What  the  adoption  of  Christian  non- 
resistance  involves  is  the  going  on  of  two  processes 

1  See  above,  p.  66  n  i. 

7  "  In  morals  a  good  man  is  not  simply  a  witness  for  virtue, 
but  a  means  of  repressing  vice,  of  keeping  alive  in  men  a  sense 
of  duty,  a  consciousness  of  right,  an  ideal  of  the  good  and  the 
true.  '  Ye  are  the  salt  of  the  earth  '  "  (Fairbairn,  Studies  in  the 
Life  of  Christ,  p.  141). 


Our  Duty  to  Others  Politically         167 

pari  passu,  firstly,  the  gradual  diminution  in  the 
number  of  wrongdoers,  and  secondly,  the  gradual 
substitution  of  spiritual  for  material,  of  Christian 
for  pagan,  of  more  effective  for  less  effective,  means 
of  dealing  with  wrongdoers.  What  ground  do  such 
developments  afford  for  the  oft-repeated  charge  that 
Christian  non-resistance  means  anarchy  ? 

ii.  If  the  foregoing  argument  is  accepted  as 
cogent,  the  resultant  attitude  of  the  modern  Christian 
to  the  modern  State  ought  not  to  be  difficult  to  ascer 
tain.  The  Christian  will  refuse  firmly  to  become  a 
soldier,  or  a  maker  of  shells,  or  a  policeman,  or  a 
magistrate  :  for  all  these  callings  stand  for  the 
pagan  method  of  handling  the  wrongdoer.  He  will 
not  however  for  that  reason  be  a  mere  cypher  in 
the  struggle  which  such  callings  carry  on  :  he  will 
be  hard  at  work  all  the  time,  reconciling  enemies, 
converting  drunkards,  reforming  criminals,  and  gener 
ally  purifying  society  and  the  world  at  large  by  his 
life,  example,  and  influence.  But  though  compelled 
at  this  one  point  to  take  a  different  line  from  his 
fellows,  he  will  not  therefore  refuse  all  recognition 
of,  or  co-operation  with,  the  State.  He  will  realize 
that  its  use  of  coercion  is  an  inevitable  accompani 
ment  of  the  unchristian  or  imperfectly  Christian 
condition  of  the  vast  bulk  of  his  fellow-countrymen  : 
he  will  remember  that  even  coercion — unchristian 
as  it  is  I — represents  the  solemn  and  conscientious 

1  I  trust  it  is  unnecessary  to  urge  that  the  actual  existence  of 
large  numbers  of  professed  and  genuine  Christians  who  participate 
freely  and  conscientiously  in  the  coercive  work  of  society  as  soldiers, 
magistrates,  etc,  neither  invalidates  the  main  argument  here 
submitted,  nor  lays  him  who  submits  it  open  to  the  charge  of 
presumption  or  intolerance  or  narrowness.  We  may  freely  recog 
nise  our  neighbour  as  a  fellow-Christian,  while  at  the  same  time 


168      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

conviction  of  other  men,  and  that  therefore  those 
who  bear  the  burden  of  government  honestly  are 
the  servants  of  God  (as  Paul  called  them)  I  despite 
their  imperfect  grasp  of  Christian  truth,  and  that 
the  State  itself,  inasmuch  as  it  embodies  the  con 
science  of  the  community,  is  (again  as  Paul  called  it) 
the  institution  of  God.  He  will  of  course  reserve  to 
himself,  and  occasionally  use,  the  right  to  remon 
strate  with  the  government  when  it  falls  signally 
below  even  that  pagan  or  sub-Christian  ideal  which 
may  reasonably  be  expected  of  it  :  but  apart  from 
such  occasions,  he  will,  for  the  reasons  just  given, 
extend  a  relative  justification  to  the  coercive  machin 
ery  of  the  State,  though  he  cannot  himself  co-operate 
in  that  machinery,  being  committed  as  a  Christian 
to  a  different  and  better  way  of  dealing  with  the 
same  problem,  a  way  which  excludes  coercion.2  This 
relative  justification  of  what  seems  right  in  his 
neighbour's  eyes  is  the  basis  of  whatever  compromise 
there  can  rightly  be  between  the  Christian  and  the 
State.  There  has  been  much  loose  talk  about  com 
promise  :  and  it  is  commonly  thought  that,  when 
once  compromise  in  any  sense  is  admitted,  the  ideal 


believing  and  pleading  that  something  he  is  doing  with  full  sincerity 
is  inconsistent  with  those  religious  presuppositions  which  he  holds 
in  common  with  us,  and  while  calling  the  something  in  that  sense 
unchristian.  *  Rom  xiii.  1-7. 

*  Notice  the  very  significant  parallelism  and  contrast  between 
Rom  xii.  17-21  and  Rom  xiii.  1-6,  particularly  between  xii.  19, 
which  forbids  the  Christian  to  avenge  himself  or  to  make  himself 
the  instrument  of  the  (i.e.  God's)  wrath,  and  xiii.  4,  which  describes 
the  Pagan  magistrate  as  a  servant  of  God  for  the  infliction  of  God's 
wrath  as  vengeance  on  the  wrongdoer.  (For  the  meaning  of  the 
wrath  and  vengeance  of  God,  see  above,  p.  164.)  How  far  Paul 
was  from  contemplating  Christians  as  magistrates,  we  can  see 
from  i  Cor  vi.  1-8:  cf  v.  12  f. 


Our  Duty  to  Others  Politically         169 

is  in  some  way  given  up  or  its  full  beauty  in  some 
way  smirched.  But  this  is  true  only  if  the  com 
promise  involves  the  individual  who  makes  it  in 
an  act  which  conflicts  with  his  personal  fulfilment 
of  his  own  ideals  :  it  is  not  true  of  that  compromise 
which  is  simply  carrying  to  its  logical  conclusion 
the  Christian's  relative  justification  of  what  seems 
right,  not  to  himself,  but  to  his  neighbour.1  While 
the  question  of  the  way  in  which  this  relative  justi 
fication  should  be  expressed  is  admittedly  a  compli 
cated  and  controversial  one,  particularly  in  regard  to 
its  details,  I  should  myself  plead  that  the  following 
acts  fall  well  within  the  limits  of  compromise  in  its 
legitimate  sense  : — 

(i)  The  payment  of  taxes.2  Here  we  have, 
besides  the  sanction  of  our  Lord's  words, 
the  simple  fact  that  the  man  or  men  who 
take  money  from  us  under  threat  of  com 
pulsion  if  we  refuse  it,  are  not  only  as  free 
as  we  are  to  do  what  they  believe  to  be  right, 
but  are  themselves  responsible  for  the  use 
they  make  of  what  they  receive  from  us. 
This  responsibility  of  theirs  clearly  limits 
our  own. 

1  Thus  it  was  that  Jesus   'relatively  justified'   Moses  in  per 
mitting  the  Israelites  as  a  legislator  to  divorce  their  wives.     This 
was   not   really  inconsistent   with   his   own   clear   statement   that 
divorce  was    an    infringement  of    God's   purpose    and    his  insist 
ence   that   his  own    followers  should    not  practice  it   (see  above, 
pp.  130!)  :    but  it  might  well  have  been  called,  in  a  certain  sense 
of  the  word,  a  compromise.     The  neglect  of  this  element  of  '  rela 
tivity  '   has  landed  our  ecclesiastical  leaders  in  difficulties  in  the 
face  of  proposed  changes  in  the  English  law  on  the  subject.     They 
start  from  the  false  assumption  that  England  is  a  Christian  country. 

2  See  above,  pp.  150  f. 


170      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

(ii)  Voting.  It  is  clear  that  if  I  vote  for  any 
political  measure  to-day,  I  am  voting  for 
something  which,  if  passed  into  law,  will 
be  enforced  by  coercion  (of  which  I  per 
sonally  disapprove)  if  anyone  in  the  country 
refuses  to  bow  to  it.  But  my  disapproval 
of  coercion  is  relative  to  a  certain  religious 
status  which  is  not  shared  by  the  bulk  of 
my  fellow-men  ;  and  the  question  :  "  Shall 
I  vote  ?  "  therefore  simply  becomes  the 
question  :  "  Shall  I  express  a  preference 
for  the  better  of  two  policies,  when  the 
best  of  all  is  for  the  present  unattainable 
owing  to  the  hardness  of  men's  hearts  ?  " 
Personally,  I  answer  that  question  unhesi 
tatingly  in  the  affirmative,  as  it  seems  to 
me  a  simple  expression  of  that  necessary 
'  relative  justification  '  which  I  am  bound  to 
extend  to  the  conscientious  acts  of  my  fellow- 
men. 

(iii)  Obedience  to,  service  of,  and  co-operation 
with,  the  Government,  in  all  matters,  such 
as  the  benevolent  service  of  our  fellows,  in 
regard  to  which  we  can  stand  on  common 
ground,  despite  the  fact  that  this  means 
working  with  those  who  hold  on  many  other 
matters  very  different  views  from  our  own. 
The  position  of  those  who  will  not  associate 
with  others  in  anything  unless  they  can 
associate  in  everything  seems  to  me  short 
sighted  and  wrong.  It  rules  out  the  hope  of 
the  christianization  of  the  world  by  practical 
means.  For  with  the  constant  growth  of 
the  Christian  spirit  and  the  dissemination  of 


Our  Duty  to  Others  Politically         171 

Christian  ideals,  the  area  of  common  ground 
between  the  Christian  and  his  pagan  or 
semi-pagan  government  is  continually  enlarg 
ing  ;  and  the  promise  of  its  continuing  to 
do  so  rests  largely  on  its  being  occupied  to 
its  fullest  limits  by  both  parties.  The  occu 
pation  of  this  ever-increasing  common  ground 
by  progressive  and  thoroughgoing  Christians 
is  the  process  by  which  the  Saviour's  promise 
that  the  gentle  should  inherit  the  earth  is 
being  progressively  fulfilled. 

12.  But  now,  what  of  the  future  ?  What  sort  of 
practical  developments  are  we  hoping  and  working 
for  ?  We  do  not  rule  out  a  priori  the  apocalyptic 
idea  that,  by  an  unusual  display  of  Divine  power 
the  Kingdom  of  God  will  come  some  day  all  of  a 
sudden.  Only  we  cannot  engineer,  or  even  calcu 
late  upon,  such  a  blessed  consummation.  Confining 
ourselves  to  the  more  normal  methods  and  principles 
of  human  progress,  we  desire  and  expect  : — 

firstly,  a  re-awakening  of  all  Christians  throughout 
the  Church  to  the  true  meaning  of  the  Christian 
ethic  on  the  subject  we  have  been  discussing  ; 

secondly,  an  increase  in  the  numbers  and  a  healing 
of  the  divisions  of  the  Church  throughout  the 
world  ; * 

thirdly,  along  with  this  intensive  and  extensive 
growth  of  Christianity,  an  enhanced  influence 
and  power  of  Christians  over  the  lives  of 
their  still-unconverted  fellow-men — such  an 
influence  and  power  as  was  foreshadowed  by 

1  Mt  xiii.  31-33  ;    Me  xiii.  10,  xiv.  9  |!s.     On  '  reunion/  cf  Me  ix, 
38-^0  ||. 


172      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

Jesus  when  he  called  his  followers  the  salt 
of  the  earth,1  the  light  of  the  world,2  fishers 
of  men,3  labourers  in  God's  harvest/  invested 
with  authority  to  bind  and  loose,5  conquerors 
of  evil-spirits,6  servants  entrusted  with  author 
ity,?  rulers  of  their  master's  cities,8  judges  of 
the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel,9  and  finally, 
inheritors,  i.e.  masters,  of  the  earth  I0  ; 
fourthly,  the  ultimate  abolition  of  war  by  the 
simple  refusal  of  an  ever-increasing  number 
of  influential  people  to  have  anything  to  do 
with  it.  The  growing  good  sense  of  poli 
ticians,  expressing  itself  through  some  such 
scheme  as  the  League  of  Nations,  may  help 
to  diminish  the  number  and  the  likelihood 
of  wars ;  but  this  method  of  prevention, 
though  apparently  speedy,  is  not  really 
sufficient,  inasmuch  as  the  League  itself 
contemplates  and  provides  for  wars  against 
recalcitrant  nations.  The  steady  growth  of 
personal  Christian  pacifism,  so  far  from 

1  Mt  v.   13. 

2  Mt  v.   14-16  :    not  like  the  Pharisees,  "  blind  leaders  of  the 
blind  "  (Mt  xv.  14  ||).     Cf  Rom  ii.  17-20  for  Paul's  beautiful,  but 
'half  ironical,  description  of  the  function  of  leadership  ("  a  guide 
to  the  blind,  a  light  to  them  that  are  in  darkness,"  etc),  to  which 
the  religious  Jew  aspired. 

3  Me  i.   17  ||s.  4  Mt  ix.  37  f  ||  ;    Jn  iv.  35-38. 

5  Mt  xvi.  18-19,  xviii.  18.     The  statement  in  the  first  of  these 
verses  that  the  gates  of  Hades  will  not  hold  back  Jesus'  church 
(reading  Karirrxovmv  avrrjv  for  Kanaxyaovaiv  avrijc  ;    see  Hitchcock 

in   The    Expositor,   October   1919,    pp.    307  f)   may  be    taken    as 
.alluding  to  the  irrepressible  influence  of  the  Christian  society. 

6  Me  vi.  7  ||s,  ix.  38  f  ||  ;    Lc  x.   17-20  :    cf  Mt  vii.  22. 

7  Mt  xxiv.  45-51  ||,  xxv.  21,   23,  28  f  :    cf  v.   19,  xi.   n  |J. 

8  Lc  xix.   17,   19  ||. 

-9  Lc  xxii.  28-30  ;   Mt  xix.  28.  «  Mt  v.  5. 


Our  Duty  to  Others  Politically         17& 

being,  as  Dr.  H.  E.  Fosdick  contemptuously 
calls  it,  one  of  those  "  panaceas  so  pitiably 
inadequate  that  no  one  who  knows  the 
problem  could  believe  in  them/' J  is  the  only 
really  radical  solution  of  the  problem  of  war. 
fifthly,  the  ever-increasing  participation  of  non- 
resisting  Christians  in  all  the  beneficent 
activities  of  the  State  and  other  public  bodies, 
this  process  being  in  essence  the  progressive 
identification  of  Church  and  State,  the  pro 
gressive  realization  of  the  Kingdom  of  God 
in  human  society,  the  progressive  doing  of 
God's  Will  on  earth  as  it  is  done  in  heaven. 
'  The  kingdoms  of  this  world  must  become 
the  Kingdom  of  Christ.  It  is  not  enough 
for  the  State  to  be  Christian  in  theory  or 
in  motive  ;  the  State  as  an  enforced  organi 
sation  must  itself  pass  away  before  we  can 
ever  have  peace.  The  State  must  disappear 
within  the  Church.  This  not  only  demands 
that  all  people  shall  first  be  Christians,  but 
that  they  shall  be  such  Christians  as  the  world 
has  never3  yet  seen,  realising  the  Presence 
of  Christ  more  vividly  than  that  of  any 
visible  person  ;  more  expert  in  learning  His 
will  than  in  discovering  the  laws  of  nature  ; 
more  obedient  to  His  authority  than  to  any 
authority  based  on  the  compulsion  of  force, 
the  reward  of  position,  or  the  bribe  of  wealth. 
It  must  be  acknowledged  the  coming  of  such  a 
Kingdom  seems  very  remote."  3  But  however 

1  The   Challenge   of  the   Present   Crisis,   p.    68. 

2  I   should   prefer  to   say   '  rarely  '    (C.    J.   C.), 

3  Orchard,  The  Necessity  of  Christ,  p.   119. 


174      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 

remote  it  may  seem,  much  has  been  gained 
if  we  have  succeeded,  not  only  in  visualizing 
it  as  a  distant  ideal, 

The  one  far-off,  divine  event, 

To  which  the  whole  creation  moves, 

but  in  discerning  the  path  by  which  it  may 
be  approached,  and  in  discovering  the 
course  to  be  pursued  by  each  individual  in 
order  to  bring  this  suffering  human  race 
nearer  and  nearer  to  its  true  goal. 


INDEX  OF  NEW  TESTAMENT  PASSAGES 
REFERRED  TO 

For  an  index  to  the  subject-matter  the  reader  is  referred  to  the  full  "  Table  of  Contents  " 
at  the  beginning  of  the  book.  In  using  the  Index  of  Passages  given  here,  it  should  be 
borne  in  mind  that  a  verse  which  does  not  appear  in  its  place  in  the  list  may  yet  be 
duly  dealt  with  in  connection  with  its  parallel  in  another  Gospel. 


Me 
i.  ii  .     . 

15   •     37, 

16-18   . 
16-20  . 
17   •      • 

22    . 
27 

PAGE 
•      •        44,  59 
57,  67,  78,  89, 

100 

•      -      •      133 
.      .      .      107 
.   55,  142,  172 
•      •       45,  54 
54 

Me 
v.  30-34      •     • 

36    .    .    . 

43        •       •       • 

vi.    4      .     .     . 

5f     .      .      . 
7       •      •      • 
17-29       .      . 
31 

PAGE 

47 
52,99 
•      133 
97 
99 
.      172 

52 

Me 
ix.  23  f    . 

28  f    . 
31 
35 
36  f    . 

38  ft   '. 
38—40 

PAGE 

...         90 

•      •      •       53 
...       67 

.      .      .      128 

.     56,97,123 
...      142 

29    .        . 

35   • 

•       •       •      133 
91 

34 

45 

38  f     . 
40 

.      .      .      172 

08 

41   .      . 

5   •      • 

14 

.      .       51,53 
•     74,  150 
•      •      •      133 
.      .      .      100 
•      •       45,  58 
107 

37        •      •      • 
41        .      .      . 
46        .      .      . 
50       .      .      . 
vii.     6-13       .      . 

•      133 
91 
91 
52 
•        85 

4i 
49        • 
50  b    . 
x.     5-9  • 
ii  f    . 

.      .      .        41 
.      .      .      114 
.      .      .      141 
.      .      •      130 
•      •      •      130 

17   . 

.      .      .       82 

14 

103 

14  f    . 

19  f      . 

21  f 
23-28    . 

DO 

•      •      •       75 
...       76 

25,    76 

14  f    .      •      • 
16       .      .      . 
18       .      .      . 

18-23 

73 
.     103 

.     104 
73 

19       . 

...        38 
.      .       24,  48 
124,  130,  131, 

28    .        . 

iii.     1-5     . 

13  f 

21     . 
22-3O    . 
27     • 

•      •        44,  58 
...        76 
.      .      .     108 
•      •      •       97 
•      •      •        99 
53 

21 

21-23       123, 

130,  134 
22 
33       •      • 
34 

.      142 
124,  127, 
,  136,  141 
•      135 
53 
53   55 

21 
23-27 
23-28 

27  b    . 
29-30 

.      .   108,  134 
...       89 
...      135 
•      •      •       25 
131 

28  f          . 

33-35   • 
iv.    3  •     • 

4    . 
7 

.      .        35,85 
•       47,55,87 
.    103,  109 
•      .     97,  103 
.      .      .     114 

VIII.     in. 

2 

6f     .      . 
11-13 
13       •      • 

45 

91 
•      145 
.      146 

34       • 
38  f     . 
39 
40 
42-45 

...       67 
.     60,  114 
.-     .      .     108 
•      •      •        47 
109,  128,  158 

8    . 

IOQ 

9    • 

IO3 

21 

a    14      ' 

13   •      • 

.         .         .        I04 

22-25     . 

53 

15-18 

...      163 

i8f       '. 

20    . 
23    •         • 
39-41     . 
40    .         . 

V.    19   . 

.      .     97,  103 
.      .      .      114 
•      •   130,  135 

.     log,  112 
.         .         .        103 

•      •      •        45 
.      •        38,  90 

31     •    . 
31-33 

34       •      . 

11   :  : 

IX.      I         .       . 

7        .       . 

!-»  f 

:   67 

bo,  144 
.      108 
.       69 
69,  155 
.       69 
59,  103 
60 

20  f       . 
22-24 
25  f       • 
25 
27-33 
30          • 
Xll.      I-I2 

•      •      •        45 
•      •      •        32 
•      •       35,  93 
•      •      •      143 
•      •      •      145 
.      .      .       24 

•       •       •        44 
a* 

19  f       . 
30   .      . 

...      142 
•      •      •        53 

19     .    . 
23     .    • 

.      .       90 
•      •        99 

3-5   • 
9       • 

...        85 
.      .      60,  164 

175 


176      The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 


Me 
xii.  10  f    . 

17      - 
24-27 
25 
28-34 
29 

PACK 

•      •      •        45 
.  86,  134,  150 
.      .      .       42 
132 
.      .      .       82 
24 

Mt 
V.  10  . 

12    . 
13-16 

17  f 
19   . 

20    . 

PAGE 
.        .        .          37,89 
.        .        .        .          41 
142,  146,  172 

•      •      •      .       75 
....      172 
.      .      .      .       89 

Ht 
vii.  20 

21 

21-23 

22 
24-27 
28  f      . 

PAGE 
...       140 
...         89 

...       87 

135,  142,  172 

109 
45   54 

29-31 
34       • 
35—37 

...     119 

.     38,  41,  104 
45 

21  f 

22    . 

.        .     54,72,  112, 
142,  150,  157 
IIQ 

viii.    5-10 

5-/3 

ii  f    . 

...       52 

IOO 

37 

38-40 
38       • 
40       . 

*  4r44. 

11: 

9       • 
10 

.      .      .        91 
•      •      •      H5 
.      .   124,  135 
•      •      •      134 
.      .     68,  164 
...      145 
...      164 
.      .      .      145 
171 

23  f 

25  f 

27  f 
29  f 

31  f 

33-35 
33-37 
33  f 
34   • 

.         .         .       76,  141 

.         .         .         .        142 

.  54,  72,  112,  130 

•      •      •       38,73 
.      .      .      .      130 
....        85 
.      .      .      .      124 
....        54 

17      • 

20 
21  f       . 
22 
ix.      2         . 
13         • 
2O 
22 
28  f      . 

•      •      .       59 
.      .      .     114 

:  :  :  3 

.     .     .      52 
•      •     75,  122 
...       74 
•      •       52,  99 

ii 
14       • 

18       . 
19  f     . 
21-23 
30  f     . 

.      .      .        40 
...      158 
•      •      •        94 
...        38 
•      •      •      145 
69 

38-48 
38-42 
38  f 
39   • 
40    . 
41    . 

•      •      •      •      157 
.      .      .      .      142 

•      ...        54 
.      .      .      .      151 
•      •      •      •      151 

37  f    . 
X.     5f     - 
7       • 
7f     • 
13-15 
16      ii 

•     55,92,172 
...       51 
.      .     67,  142 
.      .      .     123 
...      146 
5,  123,  142,  145 

32        . 
33-37 

*"•  r- 

.      .       47,  69 
.      .      .      114 
•      •      •     134 

IO2 

42   . 
43  f 
43  2 

•      •      •    134,  151 
•      •      >      •        54 
.    120,  141 

16-39 
17       • 
17  f    • 
19  f    . 

.      .      .      114 
...     145 
...     155 
40 

7       - 
8 

>        •        •       134 

44  * 

45   • 

...     86,  142 

21 

22 

•      •   "5,  131 
115 

46 

23 

146   151 

21 
22  f      . 
25 
27          • 

28 

30  f    . 

33  ff   • 
36       . 
36  ff    . 
38       . 

Si  : 
8,  : 

XV.      2 

34        • 

Ht 

•      •       59,  60 
.      .      .       91 
.      .      .        68 
.      .      .      H5 
...        68 
.      -      .      US 
...       60 
•      •       25,91 
.      .      .        60 
...        93 
...        60 
.      .      .      144 
•      •      •       55 
•      •      •        45 
•      •      •        45 
...        94 

48   . 

vi.    1-6 

2-4 
5-9 
6  . 
9-13 
9   • 

10    . 

ii   . 

12    . 

3«: 

1  6-1  8 
18  . 
19-21 

20  f 
22  f 
24    • 

21,  24,  72,  86 
.  40,  76,  124,  127 
.      ...      134 
.      .      .      .        91 
•      •      •       24,  91 
.      .      .      .        91 
24,  78,  82,  84,  91 
37,  86,  89,  92 
.      .       27,91,92 
35,78,82,93,  143 
.      .      .       28,93 

35,93,143 
40,  76,  124,  127 
.      ...       24 
.      .      .     72,134 
.      .      .      .       41 
72,  134,  135 
135 

26 
26  f      . 
27         . 
28          . 

29-31 

S.: 

34-36 

34-37 

IS   : 

40 
40-42 

44Jf  : 

xi.    2-6  . 
5 

•      •     52,U5 
...      155 
.      .      .     142 
.   52,  84,  115, 
142,  151 
•      •     38,  H5 
.  52,  142,  151 
.  69,  115,  155 
...     131 
...     115 

.       .    102,  132 

.      .     63,  108 
•      .       56,  97 
...     123 
...       85 
...       41 
...       53 
54 

iii.  14  f    . 
iv.    4      . 

7 

...        48 
.      .      .        27 
90 

25-33 
25-34 

.      ...       26 
.      .      .      .       90 
150 

6       . 
8       . 
gff  . 

...        98 
...      150 
.      .      .        85 

8-10 

10 

17       . 
23 
V.     3-" 
3       • 
4       • 
5 
6 

.      .      .      149 
...        84 

...        78 
...        54 
...        38 
37,  89,  127,135 
.      .      .       42 
.   142,  172 
27  72   89 

32  f 
32  • 
..  33  • 
VH.    1-5 
6  . 
7-1  1 
9-i  i 
ii  b 

12    . 

.      ...     133 
•      •      -      •      133 
.       37,86,89,92 
.      ...      141 
.      .      .  144,  151 
•      •      •      .       32 
•      ...     J33 
21 
121 

ii 
ii  f    . 

12 
15 
16-19 
19         . 
2O-24 
21 
23 

...      173 

.'      '      '38,  89 
.      ,      .      103 
...       98 
...       54 
.    53,  97,  109 
...       78 
.      .      .     164 

I   : 

9       • 

10-12 

.    42,  122,  134 
28,  72 
.        .        .        142 
...        114 

13  f 
15  • 
15-20 
16-18 

•        •        •          38,73 
.        ...        145 
.        .        .        .          85 
.        .        .        .        140 

Si: 

27       . 
28-30 

.      •       44,  91 
.      .       28,  92 
•      •       44,  55 
.     52,  54,  no 

Index 


177 


Ht 

PAGE 

Mt 

PAGE 

Mt 

PAGE 

ad.  29 

•        •    127,  142 

xviii.  19  f  • 

•       .         56,91 

xxv.  14-23  •     • 

112 

So       . 

•      •      •       73 

ai-35 

•      •       35,93 

21,23  •    . 

.       172 

Xll.     6 

.      .      .        44 

21  f 

.    .    •    143 

24-30  .    . 

112 

7       • 

.  75,  122,  140 

23-35 

...      143 

28  f     .    . 

.       172 

nf     . 

...      123 

34  f  • 

.      .     86,  164 

30  ... 

72 

17-21 

.      •      •       59 

six.    9    • 

...      130 

31-46  .    . 

•       134 

24-29 

.      .      .       52 

10  f    . 

...     133 

34-40  .      . 

•       123 

24-32 

...      140 

12       . 

...     132 

36  fi      •      . 

•       155 

25-29 

...       45 

14      • 

•      •      •        37 

40   ... 

47,56 

28       . 

.      .       38,  67 

17      • 

.      .       48,85 

45   ... 

•       56 

30       . 

...       98 

17-19 

...      119 

xxvi.  ii  ... 

.      123 

31  f     • 

...       35 

18     . 

...      157 

28  ... 

•       58 

33-36 

...       73 

21        . 

...        72 

30  ... 

92 

33-35 

.        .        .        I40 

28 

.      .   108,  172 

39,  42  .      . 

86,  92 

38-42 

.      .      .       97 

xx.    1-15 

.      41,  112 

44   ... 

92 

38-41 

•      •      •      145 

21-23 

...    69 

50   ... 

•      144 

40       . 

21 

2.3       • 

•      •      •        47 

51  f       .      . 

.     158 

41  f     . 

.      .      .       44 

28    . 

...        58 

52   ... 

.      142 

4i 

...        78 

34     • 

•      •       51,53 

53   ... 

45 

42 

...      150 

xxi.    1-17 

...        45 

54,  56  .      . 

.       60 

43-45 

...       73 

15     - 

...      131 

61   .      .      . 

55,68 

xiii.  10-15 

.      .      .      144 

15  f  • 

102 

62-64  .      . 

•       85 

ii  ff  . 

...       67 

21        . 

.        .        .          90 

63   ... 

•      145 

24  ft  . 

...       38 

21  f   . 

.        .        .          32 

xxvii.  12-14  •     • 

•      145 

24-30 

...      146 

25  f  . 

...          85 

40  ... 

68 

3i-33 

.      .     38,  171 

28-32 

.        .          85,86 

63  ... 

.       67 

33       • 

...     146 

31       • 

...          38 

xxviii.  10  ... 

47 

36-43 

...      146 

33     • 

...       37 

20  .     .     . 

•        56 

38        . 

...       38 

41     . 

.      .      .       86 

41-43 

...       69 

43     • 

•      •       37,  89 

Lc 

43       • 

.      .      .      103 

45     • 

•      •      •       37 

ii.  32  ... 

59 

44-46 

•      •      •        37 

xxii.    1-14 

.      .       69,  89 

49   ... 

74 

47-50 

...      146 

5     • 

•      •      •      135 

IV.   18  .  44,  52, 

54,  135 

49  f     - 

...        69 

6f  . 

...       85 

32   ... 

45,54 

5i  f     • 

...      104 

7,  13 

.      .     86,  164 

39   ... 

52 

xiv.  36 

.      .      .        74 

18     . 

...       98 

V.      I-II    . 

•      133 

XV.    10-20 

•      •      •        75 

29-32 

.      .      .       42 

IO    . 

52 

13     • 

.      .      .        27 

37-40 

.      .      .      119 

16  .      .      . 

91 

*4 

.   146,  172 

xxiii.    .     . 

150 

31  f       .      . 

e7 

19     . 

...      127 

1-3 

.      .      .      150 

vi.    4  •     •     . 

J/ 

77 

24-26 

•      •      •        5i 

2f   . 

•      •      •       75 

12    ... 

91 

28 

.      .      .        99 

4      • 

•      •       54,  76 

20  ... 

37,  135 

xvi.    1-4  . 

•      •      •      145 

5     • 

...        74 

21    ... 

42 

4 

.      .      .      146 

5-io 

.      .      .      127 

24  f       .      . 

•      134 

13-20 

•      •      •        45 

8     . 

.      .      .      131 

28  ... 

92 

16-19 

...        67 

9     • 

.      .     24,  132 

32-34  .    . 

40 

17 

.      .      .        28 

12       . 

.      .      .      128 

36  ... 

21 

i8f     . 

.      .      .      172 

13       • 

.  38.  124,  142 

37  f       •      . 

•        134 

24 

.     63,  108 

15       • 

.      .      .      124 

43-45   •      . 

73,  140 

24-27 

.      .      .      114 

16-22 

.      .       76,  85 

46   ... 

.      109 

xvii.   5      • 

•      •      •        44 

23       • 

75,82,  122,   150 

vii.  13  .     .     . 

51,  53 

7       • 

...        52 

23  f  . 

...          76 

30  .     .     . 

85 

19  f     . 

.      .      .        90 

23-28 

.        .        .        124 

..    36-50  .   45, 

58,  101 

20 

.      .       32,  90 

25       . 

•        •        •        135 

viii.    3  .     .     . 

•      133 

24-27 

•  74,  134,  150 

29-37 

...          85 

8-12    .        . 

•      155 

XVUI.  3 

•      •      •        37 

34     • 

.        .        .          28 

46  ... 

53 

3f     - 

...        38 

37     • 

•      •       52,  97 

ix.  23  .     .     . 

.      1  08 

4 

...      128 

xxiv.     9-13 

.      .      .     114 

26  ... 

•      155 

5        - 

...        56 

13     • 

•      •      •      U5 

28  f      .     . 

91 

6  f     . 

.      .      .      124 

42-51 

.      .      .      114 

48  ... 

•       56 

8f     . 

•      •       38,  73 

43      • 

...      164 

54  ff,  60     . 

.     142 

12-14 

•     34,57,141 

45  f  • 

.      .      .      124 

62    ... 

38,89 

14     • 

•      •       52,87 

45-51 

.      .      .      172 

X.     9    •       •      • 

.     142 

15—17 

144 

XXV. 

60 

9—  T  T 

67 

X8     . 

...      172 

1-30 

...      114 

11. 

16    .      .   56, 

°7 

97,  103 

12 


178     The  Guidance  of  Jesus  for  To-day 


Lc 

PAGE 

Lc 

PAGE 

Jn 

PAGE 

x.  17-20 

•        •      38,  172 

xvi.  25    . 

...       134 

x.  28    .     . 

.      .       43 

20    . 

...         41 

27-31 

34,85,131,142 

30,  36    . 

.      .       47 

25     . 

.       .       .         41 

29-31 

...         28 

JQ.  33,  S8,  4i  f 

53 

25-37 

.       .    120,  122 

xvu.    3    . 

...       144 

Xii.     5     .      . 

•      .     134 

27  f  . 

.       .       .       119 

3f  • 

...      143 

6     .      . 

•      •     133 

28     . 

...         41 

6     . 

...        32 

7     .      . 

.       .       102 

38-42 

...       103 

7-io 

xiii.  29    .     . 

«  r33,  134 

...         91 

14     . 

.      .     74,'  150 

xiv.    3,  16  f,  i? 

,  21, 

5-8 

...         31 

17  f  • 

...       91 

23,  26  f, 

28  .  117  f 

13  b 

.        .        .          21 

19     . 

...       99 

xv.  26    .     . 

.      .     117 

20     . 

...          38 

21       . 

...       37 

xvi.     7,  13,  16 

.      .     117 

28     . 

.      .     85,  no 

26-30 

...     132 

xvii.  ii     .     . 

•      •       47 

29-32 

...       145 

xviii.    1-8 

...       3i 

xviii.  22  f  .     . 

.      .     144 

41 

...        134 

2,4 

...       84 

XX.   17      •       • 

•       47,  68 

42     . 

.        .         76,  82 

7  f    . 

...       38 

27      •       • 

.      .       68 

46     . 

...       76 

10-14 

...       93 

xxi.    3    •     - 

•      •     133 

52     . 

...       38 

13  f    • 

...        78 

Xii.      4      - 

.     .     .       52 

i6f  . 

...       37 

Ac 

6f  . 

...       38 

19     . 

...       48 

iv.  19  f,  v.  29 

•     155 

7     • 

...       52 

xix.    9    . 

...       52 

vii.    2  .     . 

.     .     119 

8-12 

...     155 

IO       . 

51,  141 

ix.    9  •     • 

.      .       68 

IO       . 

...       35 

12       . 

.     86,  97,  164 

xiv.  22  .     . 

.      .       89 

II  f  . 

.      .      .       40 

13-19 

112 

xv.  10  . 

.      .       76 

13-21 

...      134 

14      . 

.    86,  97,  164 

xx.  35  •     • 

.     ax,  134 

22-31 

...       26 

17,  19 

171 

xxiii.    i  .     . 

.     .     119 

32    . 

.      •       36,  52 

20-26 

112 

xxviii.    7,  12,  17 

.       68 

33  f. 

.      .      .       41 

27      . 

.      .     86,  164 

17,  21   . 

.      .     119 

33     • 

...      134 

39  f  • 

...       45 

35-48 

...      114 

40     . 

102 

Rom 

47  f  • 

.        .      87,  112 

41-44 

...          60 

ii.  17-20  . 

.     .     172 

49  f  • 

...         60 

42,44 

...          52 

viii.    9-1  1  . 

.      .     117 

54-57 

.    60,  104,  164 

xx.  34-38 

.        .        .          42 

ix.    3  f 

.     .     119 

xiii.    1-9 

.      60,  78,  164 

xxi.  14  f  • 

...          40 

10-26  . 

1-3 

.        .        .       151 

18     . 

...          38 

xii.  17-21  . 

168 

10-17 

...       76 

20-24 

...        I64 

xiii.    1-7    . 

.      .      168 

n,  16 

.      .      .        52 

34-36 

.        .        .        114 

23  ff 

.      .      .      114 

xxii.  24-27 

...        59 

ICor 

28  f  . 

...       37 

28-30 

...      172 

ii.    9  •     • 

.      .       84 

32     • 

...      150 

32    . 

•      •       55,90 

iii.  16  .     . 

.      .     117 

32  f  . 

...       68 

37     . 

...       59 

V.    12  f        . 

.      .     168 

33     • 

...       60 

48     . 

...      144 

vi.    1-8     . 

.      .     168 

33  f- 

...       85 

xxiii.    9    • 

...      145 

XV.     3-8     . 

.      .       68 

xiv.     1-6 

...       76 

28-31 

.      .     60,  164 

7-1  1 

...      129 

34     • 

35,56,92,  143 

2  Cor 

12-14 

.      .      .      134 

43     . 

...        68 

iii.  17  -     . 

.      .     117 

i8f  . 

...     135 

46     . 

...        94 

v.    9  .     • 

.      .       83 

20,  26 

.      .      •     132 

27     . 

.      .      .     108 

Jn 

Gal 

28-33 

.      .      .      114 

i.  29    . 

...       59 

ii.  20  .     . 

.     .     117 

...      164 

ii.    i    . 

...       68 

35     • 

.      .      •     103 

12       . 

...      133 

Phil 

xv.    1-32 

•      •      •        34 

I3-2O 

...     163 

ii.    6f     . 

.      .       50 

I-IO 

•      •     57,  141 

16     . 

.      .      .     144 

7     . 

.      .       78,  82 

19     . 

.      •      •       55 

IThess 

IO 

78 

19  f  . 

...       68 

164 

17-21 

...       82 

21  f  . 

...       55 

18,  21 

.      .      .       24 

iv.    8    . 

...     133 

Heb 

.  25-32 

...     143 

35-38 

...     172 

V.     8    .      . 

.     .       48 

xvi.    8    . 

...     123 

v.  24    . 

...        43 

xii.    2  .     . 

.     .       90 

9     • 

...     134 

vi.  15    • 

...      149 

IO-I2 

.   124,  133 

47     - 

43 

2  Pet 

14  f  . 

...      134 

vii.  53-vii 

I.  II  .      .      158 

iii.  10  .     . 

.      .     164 

16     . 

.      .       38,  89 

viii.  10  f  . 

...      141 

18     . 

•      •      •      130 

ii    . 

.      .      .      130 

Rev 

19-31 

•      •      •      135 

ix.    6    . 

...       53 

iii.  3,  xvi.  15 

.      .     164 

Printed  in  Great  Britain  by 

UNWIN   BROTHERS,    LIMITED 

WOKING  AND  LONDQW 


God  and  Personality 

BY  CLEMENT  C.  J.  WEBB,  M.A. 

Fellow  and  Tutor  of  Magdalen  College,  Oxford 
Demy  8vo.  Second  Impression  izs.  64.net. 

Divine    Personality    and 

UV  T   I  Ak       BeinS  Part  n  of 

rlUman     L/lie    "God  and  Personality  " 
BY  CLEMENT   C.   J.   WEBB,  M.A. 

Fellow  and  Tutor  of  Magdalen  College,  Oxford 
Vemy  8vt.  12s.  6d.  net. 

"There  are  few  writers  in  whom  one  has  greater  confidence  as  regards 
fullness  and  thoroughness  of  knowledge,  sanity  of  judgment,  and  a  dea* 
appreciation  of  the  place  which  the  Christian  revelation  should  hold  in 
a  serious  estimate  of  man's  relation  to  the  universe.  Mr.  Webb  may  be 
assured  that  of  the  many  rich  contributions  that  have  recently  been  cast 
into  the  treasury  of  our  thoughts  about  God  and  man,  his  will  be  regarded 
as  not  the  least  precious."  —  Westminster  Gazette. 

From   Chaos   to  Catholicism 

Demy  Svo.  BY    REV.    W.    G.    PECK  8/.  6<t.  net. 

"Eloquent,  forcible,  sometimes  brilliant,  always  admirably  candid." 

Christian  World. 


God  the  Prisoner         °her  Lay 


BY  HELEN   WODEHOUSE,   D.PHIL. 

Cr.  8vo.  5-r.  net. 

"  With  their  mingled  strength  and  sympathy  they  have  an  individuality 
which  more  than  justifies  their  publication."  —  Times. 

LONDON  :  GEORGE  ALLEN  &  UNWIN  LTD.